1. A Foxy Little Pigeon (Casey)

If this isn’t a crazy beaming colleague party, I don’t know what is then.

   The big, two-storey house is packed with people, most of them students at the local university.

   Everyone is dancing, screaming, and drinking insane quantities of alcohol. The air smells like cigarette smoke, sweat, expensive perfumes, and exotic spices from the numerous scented candles burning on every shelf and table without any regard to the fire safety.

   Every single spot on the sofas and chairs is occupied by couples, making out as if they are completely alone or groups of friends, laughing their heads off.

   I have no idea how anyone could possibly tell a joke for the others to hear in this deafening music. The basses can be felt in the pit of one’s stomach as a physical sensation and the flickering lights of the disco balls and the laser beams, mounted on the ceiling, blind the eyes to the point of not being able to distinguish a particular face in the crowd.

   I can not take it anymore.

   What on Earth was my best friend Lilly thinking, dragging me here despite my vigorous protests?

   This is the last place for a nerd to be. I have no idea whose house is this. My glasses prevent me from having the slightest idea if there’s someone I know around. I don’t drink and don’t dance, and the whole commotion is already starting to give me an unpleasant headache.

   To top it all, upon entering the house, Lilly was sucked in by the herd of wild bitches that she calls her friends and they all disappeared somewhere with enthusiastic screams.

   I don’t want to judge them, but these girls are like puppies that have just bitten their leashes lose and taste freedom for the first time. They move like a tornado, all covered in lipstick, eye liner and mascara and soaking in expensive fragrances, thinking only of boys and parties.

   For some reason Lilly is very eager to hang out with them and have started to follow the same fashion lately.

   Strangely enough, they all seem to like me a lot to my greatest horror. Despite my pitiful attempts to get rid of the attention, they always drag me with them, competing which will be the first to pinch my cheeks, ruffle my hair and hold my hand all the time. I really feel like a favorite pet, adored but whose opinion is never being considered.

   The most annoying thig is the pet name they all use for me, including Lilly. I told them a thousand times that I don’t fancy it but, obviously, they don’t give a shit about this. So, for all of them I’m Sweetie Pie. May be, I should be glad since it could be much worse, considering what they are capable of.

   Well, at least this time they couldn’t make me follow them to wherever they scurried.

   Aghh, I really need somewhere to hide until Lilly texts me that we’re good to go as she promised.

   I’m scanning my surroundings and see a big staircase on the opposite corner of the vast place. Probably, it’s leading to the second floor where I can find an empty room to lock myself in till this is over.

   I run towards it and quickly climb the stairs. They lead to a long hallway which is full of people, but I see that there is almost no one at its far end where it takes a turn to the right. I squeeze through the crowd and find myself in a small, secluded section.

   There’s no one here. Perhaps, it’s because of the enormous dog, sleeping in front of a half-open door. I see through the slit that the lights are off inside. So, that should mean that no one is there.

   The dog is not bothering me at all. If the owner has left it lose in a house full of people, it’s a friendly one. Moreover, I can see that it’s a St. Bernard. These can be anything but hostile. The breed was made to help people, not to attack them. Thankfully, no one seems to give any thoughts in this direction and the fluffy giant is keeping them away. The only thing that amazes me is how it can actually sleep in the middle of this noise and commotion.

   I approach he dog and carefully skip over it. It only snorts and gives me a sleepy hooded look, lazily wagging its tail. Cutie! Then I slip through the door and close it behind me.

   Dimmed light comes through the window and I see a king size bed in the middle with a pile of blankets on it. ‘Thanks God!’ I sigh relieved and bounce on it with contented giggle.

   “This time you couldn’t lure me with you witches,” I victoriously exclaim, taking out my phone and preparing to play some Minecraft.

   “Well, well, well,” I suddenly hear a deep voice next to me. “Look how this tiresome night turns out to be quite exciting. A foxy little pigeon flies in from nowhere, landing directly in my bed.”

   I shriek with surprise and jump up to sitting position, looking with wide eyes at the moving pile next to me.

   A head emerges from under the blankets and the voice soothingly says, “Calm down, bunny! I thought you were braver, considering that you passed through the good, old Mozart without blinking an eye. He’s a sweetheart but looks scary enough. No one has had the guts to breach his blockade so far.”

   “I… I’m sorry!… I… didn’t… mean… to bother… you,” I start to stutter. “I just wanted to go away from the crowd. I… I’m not a party guy… at… at all.”

   The boy sits up chuckling.

   “You’re not bothering me, Sweetie Pie. So, you managed to slip away from Lilly and her crazy entourage.” He clicks his tongue, “I can understand you. The chicks have obviously decided to eat you alive, judging by the way they are all over you all the time. It seems you’re their favorite toy.”

   He pauses a little and adds, “No surprise, though, cause you’re so adorable.”

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 1.

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! ❤

What do you think this adorable nerd got himself into?

Did you like Mozart?😍

Don’t be deceived, he’s a bad dog. 😉

I really want to know what you think of the story so far.

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself, and criticize if you feel it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you enjoyed the story.

Love: Anny

2. I’m Nobody’s Toy (Casey)

What? Did I hear correctly? This perky boy doesn’t even know me.

   “I’m nobody’s toy,” I snap at him, “and am not adorable for sure. And could you, please, not use this ridiculous pet name.”

   I try to focus on his face to see who he is but the light is too dim and my glasses are of no help. “Do I know you?”

   He only chuckles louder and shakes his head. “We haven’t been officially introduced but you’ve seen me at the University.”

   Then he sighs remorsefully, “Sorry for the pet name. I meant no offence. It kind of suits you though. A lot of guys actually dream of being in your place. Who wouldn’t want a bunch of cool girls to adore him?”

   He stretches his hand to me. “I’m Avery. You can call me Ave. Nice to meet you!”

   I hesitate for a moment, but take his hand and mumble, “I’m Casey,” still a little annoyed.

   We shake hands and the cogs in my brain begin to move slowly. I know an Ave from the University but that can’t be him. The way he was talking to me implied that he had noticed me with the girls and knew the name they used for me.

   Avery I am thinking about, though, could not have possibly paid any attention to the existence of my humble persona. He is smug and haughty and always the center of attention, being the most popular guy on the campus. I’m sure he’s never laid his eyes on me for the two years that we have been in one and the same specialty.

   Lilly and the girls talk about him all the time, but I doubt that any of them has ever exchanged a single word with him. He has his group of friends, as cool and hot as him, and never communicates with anyone outside his circle.

   But, on the other hand, although I’m not very sociable, I know everyone, at least by name, and can’t remember about another Avery.

   No-o-o, it can’t be him!

   I make another attempt to distinguish his features in the dark.

   “You wonder what I look like?” he chuckles again. “Mostly disheveled and sleepy.”

   He takes the phone from my hand and activates the screen, bringing it close to his face. I take a glimpse and gasp, seeing the messy brown hair, swept to the left, the big green eyes, the plump lips, stretched in a wide smile and the insanely sexy dimples.

   It’s him.

   I feel the deep red color instantly covering my burning face. Damn it! I couldn’t have chosen a worse pace to hide.

   “What? Are you blushing? Am I making you uncomfortable?” he exclaims, lightening up my face. “You are a timid bunny, aren’t you?”

   “Give me back my phone,” I hiss. “Not everyone can be as self-confident as you. And stop calling me bunny. What’s with you and the pet names?”

   Then I realize that it’s actually me who has intruded in his bedroom and he hasn’t done anything wrong except teasing me a little.

   “I’m sorry” I mutter regretfully, ready to storm out of this unfortunate shelter. “I’ll leave you now.”

   I try to get up from the bed but he suddenly grabs my arm. “Wait! Casey, I’m sorry. I know you’re shy. I shouldn’t have teased you. Please, don’t go.”

   I sit back stunned. Why would he want me to stay?

   I wonder what to say and finally blurt, “So this is your house. Why are you hiding at your own party?”

   “Because it’s boring,” he huffs. “I made it for my birthday. People kind of expected it from me. But it’s always one and the same. Everyone gets drunk and the house turns into a night club. It’s smelly and noisy and gives me a headache. I really found it exciting a year ago, but now I only want some peace.”

   “That’s exactly why I got in here,” I mumble. “But unlike you, I’ve never found it to be fun. This is, I think, the third party Lilly managed to drag me to and it isn’t getting better.”

   Then it strikes me that I might have offended him and quickly add, “Not that your party isn’t good. It’s great. I… just don’t seem to know how to have fun.”

   I pause, amazed by how many words I’ve chattered. I don’t remember me ever talking so much in front of someone I’ve just met.

   I suddenly realize what he told me. “Oh! Happy birthday! I’m sorry, I don’t have anything to give you, I mean as a present. I… I didn’t know that this was a birthday party. “

   “You mean, you would’ve brought me a present if you knew? It’s so sweet.” He sounds surprised and somehow pleased.

   My eyes have slowly adjusted to the semidarkness and I see that he’s smiling.

   “Yeah, sure,” I confirm. “I’m sorry I came uninvited.”

   “You’re not uninvited. I asked Lilly to come and bring her friends. You’re one of them, so technically, you have an invitation.”

   I don’t know what to say except “Thank you!”

   “You’re welcome. I thought you all weren’t coming though. You still weren’t here at ten p.m., so I assumed that the girls have come up with another plan for the evening.”

   What? He actually cared if I and the witches were going to come? The surprises never end tonight. A strike of guilt flushes through me and I feel the need to explain.

   “Sorry, it was my fault. I had a dinner with my parents and everyone had to wait for me. I told them a thousand times that I didn’t want to go but they were persistent. I have no idea why since they ditched me the moment we got here.”

   “Girls! You can never understand them.” Ave shrugs his shoulders and changes the subject. “How come you weren’t scared of Mozart?”

   “You have a great dog. I could immediately tell that he’s a sweetie,” I beam. “I love dogs and he’s adorable. Not a one to count on to guard you though.”

   “You have no idea how right you are,” Avery bursts into laughter.

---

A/N

Hello everyone who made it through Chapter 2.

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! ❤

What do you think of Casey and Avery?

Do you think this meeting is fortunate or unfortunate? 🤔

I really want to know about your first impressions.

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself, and criticize if you feel it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you enjoyed the story.

Love: Anny

3. Can Mars and Earth meet? (Casey)

Avery is leaning over my shoulder, peaking at the screen of my phone. “What were you going to play?”

   “Minecraft,” I answer, frowning a little. I’m not used ot be at such close distance with guys, especially hot, smug ones like him. His chest, rubbing on my back, is definitely doing something to me. I start feeling flushed and uneasy. He’s clearly quite chiseled and I sense every muscle through the thin fabric of our shirts.

   “Can we play together?” He crawls even closer.

   I capture a mild fragrance of cinnamon and musk and, for some reason, that spreads heat on my face. He’s so close. Too close. The tips of my ears will catch fire any second. I gulp heavily.

   “Y… Yeah, s… sure,” I mutter, dazzled by a silky soft lock of his hair, touching my ear.

   What’s the matter with me? The boy’s just friendly. It’s not that he’s going to jump me or something. What is this sudden fluttering in my stomach? I’m really pathetic. I quickly brace myself and start the game.

   “Have you played before? Do you want me to explain how it works?” I ask with a little shaky voice.

   “No, I haven’t. Show me, please,” he answers, gluing himself to my right side.

   Too close! Too close! My hands are slightly trembling. A trickle of sweat runs down my neck.

   Pull yourself together, idiot!

   I somehow manage to start showing him the game. He seems to be quite interested. That saves me from my dizzy state. I always control myself better when I’m occupied with something that requires attention.

   In few minutes we’re playing, chatting and laughing together. I still feel a little restless by his closeness, but the initial tension is gone and we’re actually having fun.

   Avery turns out to be a kind and agreeable guy and obviously has some ability to predispose me to communicate freely. I’m usually totally numb with new people and barely utter a word. But I can’t recognize myself after half an hour with him.

   I can’t believe that I’m the boy who’s laughing his head off at his jokes and leaning on him every time when we make a move in the game.

   Maybe, it’s the darkness. We haven’t switched the lights on and the warm twilight makes me feel calm and protected. It also creates some sweet intimacy, in which I’m immersed and enjoy so much.

   I almost forgot that Ave was the smug, popular boy that every girl had a crush on, and to whom I’d rather faint than say something during the breaks between lectures. I’m no more the shy nerd, dragged around by a bunch of crazy girls, who’s too insecure to communicate to anyone but them, as annoying as they are.

   It’s just me and him. Two boys, sitting in the middle of an enormous bed, among a pile of blankets, having fun. It’s so good.

   I look at his smiling face and can’t help but wonder if he would behave the same way if he knew that I was gay. Probably not. He’d surely be more guarded and wouldn’t touch me so often. I’m not saying he’d be mean. He’s too nice for that. But there’s always this, almost undetectable dodge when a male friend finds it out. Maybe this is why I hang out with the girls. I can’t bare it. I don’t want to feel rejected. Never again.

   “Hey, don’t get distracted,” Avery giggles when I don’t pay attention and leave him play on his own.

   He ruffles my hair and keeps his fingers a little longer in the locks just above my ear. His eyes linger on mine, gleaming in the darkness, reflecting the screen light. Or, maybe, I’m just imagining it.

   If he only knew, how many times I’ve been watching him from a distance. I never thought about my infatuation as a crush. I couldn’t afford it. I was perfectly aware that, whatever that was, it could never evolve. I didn’t think that I’d ever even speak to him, let alone spend time with him.

   He was Mars and I was Earth. Our orbits could never cross.

   But still, once in a million years, nature plays this little trick and the impossible happens. In a warm, dark universe, two distant planets approach each other and touch. The only thing that can be done then, is to savor this moment and not forget it for as long as you can.

   Avery does something really stupid in the game and distracts me from my thoughts. I grab his fingers and pull them away from the screen, trying to fix the mess.

   He laughs his head off and squeezes my hand.

   “You did it on purpose,” I glare at him.

   “No, I didn’t,” he protests, wrapping his arm round my waist, and rests his chin on my shoulder.

   I feel all the heat of the Martian sands embrace my body.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 3.

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! ❤

Avery is quite touchy.

Do you think he does it on purpose? 🙄

I really want to know if you liked the story so far.

Share your thoughts, befree to express yourself, and criticize if you feel it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you enjoyed the story.

Love: Anny

4. I’m Absolutely Serious (Ave)

I can not believe my luck. 

   This shy, beautiful boy, whom I have been crushing on for a whole year, is sitting on my bed and laughing his head off. I’ve never seen him laugh before, only a glimpse of an anxious smile from time to time during breaks between lectures.

   I’m sure he has no idea how cute and sexy he is. The girls from his group of friends surely know it. They absolutely adore him, but he’s too sweet to take any advantage of the fact. He’s rather overwhelmed by their attention but puts up with it only because he doesn’t want to be rude and tries to oblige his best friend Lilly.

   I wonder what he’d do if he knew that I had made this party only because of him. 

   I had no idea how to approach without scaring him away. So, I finally talked to Lilly and asked her to bring him over. She unexpectedly agreed, stating that it’s high time for someone to take him out of his shell. I had to promise her, though, that I’d never hurt him in any way. I gladly did. I really meant it. 

   How would anyone want to be mean to this delicate, gorgeous creature?

   I’ve been watching him for such a long time that I know every single detail of his appearance and behavior. 

   His blond hair always falls over his glasses, and he has to flip his bangs away all the time. Those big, blue eyes are curious but shy. The glasses make him even cuter. But what I gaze at most of the time is his plump, pink, luscious lips. I literally feel the urge to cry, looking at them, but not being able to kiss them. I’m definitely deep into him.

   I am aware that he thinks I am smug and haughty. Everyone does. But I will prove to him that this is not who I really am. It is just my shield against the world, and I’m willing to lower it for him.

   I was very disappointed when it got late and they still hadn’t appeared. I thought that he had probably refused to come. 

   It’s clear he’s not into parties. I’ve never seen him at one. 

   I was so frustrated that I hid in my bedroom like a child, leaving Mozart outside the door. I was sure that no one would dare overpass him and enter. And what was my surprise when I saw Casey, skipping him over and slipping in. 

   Today, obviously, is my lucky day. I have to make the most of it. I’m determined to win this cutie over and make him mine, whatever it takes.

   We are playing Minecraft. He is more and more relaxed. It is fun. I have played the game before, but it does not stop me from carefully pretending to be ignorant. He has to lean towards me and show me what to do. I felt him tense at the beginning, but now he’s giggling and pulling on my hand every time I do something stupid. 

   His hair brushes my face. I barely hold back from touching it. He smells of cocoa and vanilla, sweet and intoxicating. Maybe it is his shampoo. 

   I wonder how he would he react if I act a little braver and try to steal a kiss. 

   I know he’s into boys. It’s obvious. But I doubt he thinks the same about me. I’ve never revealed my preferences at the university in any way. Not that I have any problems with that. It’s just never happened.

   “Ave, I’m starting to think that you actually know how to play and are very good. Why are you pretending?” Casey chuckles.

   “Well, you got me,” I smile. This is the right moment for a little test. I slowly and clearly add, “I just like the way you press into me when you show me.”

   Silence. 

   I can hear his breathing quickening. He nervously adjusts his glasses but doesn’t back away from me. It’s a good sign, I think.

   “Why would you say that?” he quietly mumbles. “Are you teasing me again? You should have in mind that I rarely figure out when people do it.” 

   I sense the rising tension in him. If I have managed to read him correctly, it seems he is waiting for a confirmation that this is not a joke. I am not sure whether he hopes for it or rather fears it. 

   After quite a long pause, just before it gets really awkward, Casey finally adds, “I prefer to know exactly what… you… mean.” He gulps heavily and whispers, “Please!” 

   His gentle voice, saying the last word, makes my heart jump. Did I hear some longing? Is it possible that he wants me to make a move? 

   Oh my God! I can not believe that this one word, slipping out of his mouth, instantly made me hard. I am trying to tame my imagination and chase away all the explicit pictures of him, begging me for my touch in another kind of situation. 

   I need to brace myself, or I’ll mess up everything by being too aggressive. I’m so excited that I have no idea how to do it. 

   I raise my eyes to his face. He’s looking at me insistently. His lips are parted. He flicks his tongue over the bottom one. It drives me insane. Shit! It is everything or nothing.

   “I’m absolutely serious,” I breathe out and glue my mouth to his. 

   He softly yelps but scoots closer instead of pulling back. This is the moment I totally lose control.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 4.

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! ❤

So, after all, Avery had it all planned. 😋

Any ideas? How is this going to go?  

I really want to know your impressions.

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself, and criticize if you feel it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you enjoyed the story.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

5. Nearly Impossible (Ave)

[xxx - mature content warning]

   Casey is not kissing me back but is not running away either. He is pressing his mouth against mine with his lips motionless. I wonder if this is hesitation or unwillingness. He seems eager in a way and unable to decide what to do at the same time. The urge to push his boundaries a little bit further and see his reaction is too strong. I am still careful not to cross the line and pray for him not to freak out.

   My fingers slide in his soft hair. I gently peck his lips, moving from one corner of his mouth to the other. It is difficult. I am dying to bite him harshly, to make him open it and invade it.

    My arm sneaks around his waist, cautiously pulling him on my lap. 

   His cute, muffled gasps make my head spin. He is sweet, so sweet that I can’t stop tasting him. His body is tense and alert, but he finally starts responding. His lips are trembling, still not kissing back, but I feel them moving against mine. His palms hesitantly slide up my chest and cup my cheeks. His hands are severely shaking. 

   Is he scared? I don’t want to frighten him. I pull away slightly and look at his flustered face.

   “Do you want me to stop? Are you afraid?” I softly ask.

   He makes a startled expression and grabs the front of my shirt, squeaking, “No, please, don’t.”

   His face emits all kinds of emotions that I’m somehow able to read because he’s so innocent that he can’t hide anything. There’s hesitation and nervousness, but they are overpowered by strong determination to make the most of this moment. I can sense his conviction that he’ll never have this chance again. 

   The thought of him thinking I’m inaccessible, makes me feel guilty. I shouldn’t have waited for so long.

   His fingers squeeze my shirt harder. He breathily says, “I’m afraid… and overwhelmed, but… I… I really want you… to keep kissing me.”

   Oh, God! Is he trying to kill me? This is literally the hottest thing I have ever heard. 

   This boy is so shy and unable to control himself. He seems intimidated but can’t stop snuggling into me. 

   I’m dying for him. If I thought I had a crush before, now I’m sure I’m in love. 

   Cute, sweet bunny! I’m just going to eat him, but… not tonight.

   “You know that you can tell me to stop at any possible moment, right?” I soothe him. “I’m not going to do anything that you’re not ready for, ok.”

   Casey only nods vigorously and pulls me by the shirt towards him. Before I can say anything else, he bites my bottom lip with a whimper. I squeeze him closer and slide my tongue in his mouth. 

   I’m literally devouring him, biting his plump lips and sucking on his tongue. He’s so responsive. He moans. The sweet sounds are getting louder. 

  My self-control is hanging by a thread. I should stop and chill, but I can’t.

  I flip him over, laying him on his back and pressing my whole body to his. He accepts the embrace and arches his back with a whimper.

   How can he be so sweet? I start kissing his throat. The velvety skin lures me further. I stretch the neckline of his shirt and glue my lips in the pit between his collar bones. He whines and grabs my hair. I move down over the soft fabric. He’s slender but not skinny. I love the delicate ripples of his chest. My lips feel his hard nipple and I gently bite it.

   “I’ll take it off,” he mumbles through heavy panting. “Let me take it off.” 

   His trembling hands roll up his shirt. I immediately slide my tongue across his bare stomach. He lifts himself up against my mouth. I bite and lick the soft skin of his belly until my tongue slides in the small pit of his navel. He yelps softly, and it drives me crazy. 

   Oh my God! I want him. I’m ready to make love to him right here. How am I going to stop? I know I have to, but it seems nearly impossible. Not when he writhes under me, making these lewd, insanely arousing sounds.

   His phone suddenly dings. He freezes. 

   I’m mad and relieved at the same time. Stupid phone! But I would’ve gone too far if it weren’t for it. 

   My complete loss of control bothers me. It has never happened to me before. This boy just drives me totally out of my mind.

   His hand starts feeling the blankets around us, trying to find the phone in the folds. Finally, he retrieves it. The screen lightens up.

  “It’s Lilly,” he mutters, pushing me lightly, so I roll off of him. He sits up. I follow. “She asks if I’m ok and if I’m willing to stay a little longer. They’re having fun and are still not ready to go.”

   “Are you? I mean willing to… stay… a little longer with… me?” I stutter, gazing at his flushed face. 

   “Please, don’t go!” I would like to say so bad, but I also feel that letting him decide on his own is the right thing to do. His hesitation gives me a sense of vulnerability. My heart shrinks. I don’t like it. 

   Where is the self-confidence and coolness I am so well known for?

   Obviously, it’s completely gone.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 5.

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! ❤

Now that we have more of the two characters, do you have a favorite?

I really want to know if you had fun and enjoyed the story.

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself, and criticize if you feel it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you enjoyed the story.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

6. A Birthday Present (Ave)

[xxx - mature content warning]

   Casey frowns at my question, which is more of a plea.

   He is fighting his own restraints. His nose cutely wrinkles in an effort to come to a decision.

   To my utter dismay, I am barely holding back from starting to beg. To be honest, I would drop on my knees at his feet and whine pitifully without a second thought.

   “We’re not going to have sex,” he finally blurts, saving me from the humiliation I was about to put myself through. “I want to stay, but you have to promise me that you won’t cross some boundaries.”

   He is gazing at me insistently without blinking. For the first time in my life, someone’s eyes can make me squirm and sweat.

   Just before I open my mouth to promise anything he wants, he sighs desperately, “I know it’s not fair to put all the responsibility on you.”

   He focuses his eyes on his fingers. They clutch the hem of his shirt. Casey mutters under his breath, more to himself than to me, “I will not be able to stop, even though I know I am not ready. You are more experienced. You can prevent us from going too far. I mean… umm… I can count on you, right?”

   My jaw drops. I stare at him wide-eyed. 

  Contrary to all logic, being denied sex sends me on cloud nine. I would be more than disappointed in any other case, but this time, it is different. I am flattered by his reasoning, which is totally insane and disarmingly cute. How can he trust someone he barely knows more than himself? But it is awesome to be that person. It is even greater to know how bad he wants me.

   A smirk crawls on my face. I find it difficult to hide it. It is good that he is so busy twisting nervously the thin fabric of his shirt because I just can not stop ogling him. It would make him more uncomfortable. He is adorably shy, and I like it so much.

   We stay quiet for some time. 

   Casey’s voice is shaky when he finally whispers, “I don’t know what’s happening to me. I’m kind of ashamed and a little frightened .” He suddenly raises his head. His blue irises are mesmerizing.  “I want you, but we’ve just met. I can’t… do it… this way. That’s the truth.”

   His words resonate deep in my chest. Something there shrinks and expands, sending waves of warmth through my blood system. I can only guess how difficult it is for someone so timid to be so blatantly honest.

   “Don’t worry, Casey,” I smile, my voice as soothing as possible and gently take his hand. “I never meant sex when I asked you to stay.”

   Well, not exactly the truth, but you have to be resourceful in order to succeed sometimes. Besides, it was never my primary goal anyway. I just need him to stay. I will be so sad if he leaves.

   “You can count on me. We’ll do whatever you want. No sex,” I state firmly.

   Suddenly, I have the most brilliant idea. I beam. “You spending more time with me will be my best birthday present.”

   He can’t say ‘no’ to that, right?

   “Then I’ll stay.” He smiles shakily, all bright red, and texts his friends. 

   His cheeks are literally burning, so that it’s clearly visible, even at the dim light of the screen. I feel the urge to touch them and check if they are actually hot, but restrain from doing it. It’s not a good idea right now.

   I am so relieved, and I am also grateful to Lilly for sending that text message. It helped me brace myself. I knew he wasn’t ready to go all the way, although he seemed so eager. I have to be honest and admit that I’m not sure if I would’ve been able to draw the line at the right moment. I really need a cold shower.

   There’s a brief silence. I’m sure we’re both musing on what we shouldn’t do and, nevertheless, desperately want to go for it.

   Before it gets awkward, we start simultaneously.

   “Do you want to watch a movie?” I ask.

   “We can play some more Minecraft,” he says.

   We look at each other in amusement and answer at the same time again.

   “Yeah, sure.”

   “Ok, fine.”

   We both burst into laughter, not calming down before we’re completely out of breath.

   We stare at each other’s eyes. The darkness is filled with heavy breathing. None of us dares to utter a word. We sense the tension. It’s tangible. The air is hot and tingly.

   Casey leans towards me. It is all I need. My lips are on his again. He eagerly wraps his arms around my neck and crawls on my lap. We fall in the soft pile of blankets. He’s on top of me. I grab the hem of his shirt, pulling it up. He does the same with my hoodie. I can’t wait to feel his smooth skin glide on mine. The sensation is heavenly. It’s soft velvet, tender, and warm. 

   My palms, caressing his back, make him release these sweet, muffled whimpers that are vibrating in my mouth through his restless lips. 

   He tastes like sugar, melting on my tongue.

   Casey starts grinding his whole body on mine, purring like a kitten. The sounds are so lewd that I’m all dizzy and flustered. 

   It’s crazy. I’m crazy. He makes me lose my mind. His hands are daring. His mouth is brave. My lips are even wilder.

   Have I ever kissed before? Have I ever been with anyone? I don’t remember. Holding him in my arms erased everything I’ve ever experienced. 

   Now I know only his body on top of mine, trembling at my every touch.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 6.

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! ❤

Do you see Casey and Avery together?

It would be great to know what you think of the story so far.

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself, and criticize if you feel it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you enjoyed the story.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

7. Define Sex (Ave)

[xxx - mature content warning]

   It’s getting hot, so hot that I can’t breathe. All my being is focused on the effort not to flip him over, tear his clothes to pieces and claim him as mine.

   I’m trying to be relaxed, to let him have control. I want to be sure that every bit of what is happening here is neither more nor less than what he wants.

   But my patience has its limits. I can’t hold back anymore.

   “Define sex,” a tormented whimper leaves my lips.

   “What?” he mumbles with his face buried in the crook of my neck.

   “You said ‘no sex’. Define it,” I squeak, feeling his teeth graze the burning skin on my shoulder.

   “Mhm,” is the only sound I receive as an answer. He’s too busy to lick up my neck.

   Oh, my God! Did I say he was innocent? I couldn’t be more wrong. He’s the temptation itself and I’m the helpless victim.

   “Casey, set a boundary,” I yelp, shaking him slightly by the arm.

   Two, wide-open blue eyes peer out from under the tousled, blond curls in surprise. It’s dark but I know they have the color of the summer sky.

   “I can’t keep my hands off of you anymore. I need to know where to stop.” It’s urgent. My voice sounds like I’m going to cry.

   I’m desperate. He’s desperate. We both know it.

   “Let’s keep pants on,” he immediately breathes out, so close to my ear that goosebumps crawl all over me. “We can still touch through the fabric,” he adds hoarsely while his palm is sliding up my thigh.

   “Are you sure?” I insist. I don’t want to lure him into something he’s not ready for. I won’t be able to forgive myself if he regrets it later. He asked me to make sure we won’t overstep, and I’ll do it.

   “It’s too late to hesitate,” he says in a labored whisper, cupping my cheeks and staring into my eyes. “This is insane. I don’t know what you’re doing to me. I’m dying, Avery. Please, stop asking questions and touch me. Please!”

   Oh my God! Every hair on my body bristles. It’s like all my fantasies come to life.

   Does this sweet bunny know what he just got himself into?

   I grab his shirt, which is rolled up round his neck, and with one swift movement pull it over his head. Then I carefully remove his glasses and put them on the night stand. His hair is a total mess, making him even cuter. I can’t resist and ruffle it more. It’s so soft.

   Casey’s sitting, straddling my thighs with his wide eyes following my every movement. He’s fiercely biting his bottom lip, almost drawing out blood. It seems his courage has faded. This boy’s such a wild mess of spunk, bursting out of nowhere and nervous hesitation, extinguishing it like cold water. It’s erratic, but I like it. It only adds to his charm.

   I want to calm him down. He should enjoy every second and not jump into the experience, feeling guilt-ridden and anxious.

   I smile at him and lift myself up, leaning close to his ear.

   “Do you trust me that I’ll never hurt you?” I ask softly.

   He nods slowly, but I see a glint of doubt. I can only imagine what is going on in his head. He probably thinks that I’m trying to take advantage of him. It’s logical. I didn’t have the courage to approach him for all that time and now, suddenly, I’m all over him. Although, at second thought, it’s rather him who’s all over me. 

   But then again, it’s him who’s worried that this is too much. I have to make him understand that it’s not a random hook up, at least not for me.

   “I like you from a very, very long time” I coo gently, squeezing him closer. “You’re so beautiful. I can’t believe that you’re finally in my arms.”

   He gasps and makes this sweet sound that makes my head spin. It works. I’m getting to him.

   I slide my open palms up his back and lightly kiss his chin.

   “I’m so into you,” I keep whispering against his skin. “I want to see you melting in my arms.”

   A violent shiver makes him squirm on my lap and I know he’s right where I need him.

   I start kissing down his neck and across his collar bones. With a low moan he tilts his head back, grasping a handful of my hair to pull me closer. My mouth is crawling down his chest and his whimpers are getting louder.

   “Just feel me”, I breathe, before taking his sweet nipple in my mouth.

   “Aagh… Ave!” he squeaks, unconsciously rolling his hips on me.

   I smirk against his sensitive flesh.

   He’s soo mine.

   The more I suck and rub my tongue on the hard bud, the more his body is shaking. I start caressing the other one with my fingers. He’s whimpering uncontrollably now. I would do anything to hear more of these sounds.

   I’m so hard that I want to scream but, with tremendous efforts, keep myself in control.

   I see the precise moment, in which his barriers fall. He pounces on me savagely, yanking my head up by the hair and digging his teeth in my bottom lip like a hungry, little cub.

   “You’re so hot, Casey,” I mumble on his lips, moving my pelvis in a slow rhythm against him.

   Casey’s having none of my attempts to keep us composed, though.

   “No, you’re the hot one,” he hisses, gluing his mouth to mine and tightens his legs around me.

   Sweet Lord! I’m so done holding back.

   I squeeze his butt cheeks hard and adjust him, so that he can grind on my erection. He’s as hard as a rock. There’s no resistance. On the contrary, he picks up a mind-boggling rhythm, rubbing against me and the fabric of our jeans is no obstacle to feel everything.

   ‘Pants stay on. Pants stay on…,’ I keep repeating to myself just in case all the scorching sensations deceive me into doing something stupid.

   My tongue takes over his hot mouth, swirling against his. I’m sucking his lips savagely. My palms are caressing his back, his belly and his thighs. We move in sync faster and faster. He’s moaning louder, grabbing at my shoulders.

   I crave for release, realizing in awe that it’s not mine I’m desperate to reach, but his

   “Are you close, sweetie?” I moan, feeling him tensing against me.

  “Mhm,” he only whines.

  “Don’t hold back,” I breathe out directly in his ear and start sucking his earlobe.

   He bites my shoulder, muffling a scream and his body stretches like a string, violently shaking in my arms. I squeeze him as close as possible and erupt like a volcano in my pants.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 7.

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! ❤

Do you like the chemistry between Casey and Avery? 💕

I really want to know if you had fun and enjoyed the story.

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you feel it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you enjoyed the story.

See you in next chapter.

Love: Anny

8. The Morning After (Casey)

I feel warm and unusually relaxed. 

   Everything is soft and fluffy around me. It’s so cozy. I frown a little at the bright light, irritating my eyes through my dropped eyelids. I’m not ready to open them and wake up yet. Isn’t it Saturday? Thanks God, I don’t have to go to lectures.

   What was I doing yesterday? There was some noise and commotion, my head was aching… Oh, yeah, Lilly dragged me to some crazy colleague party. The rest is kind of blurry, though. 

   It doesn’t matter. I’m home now and can take some rest. I can stay in bed the whole day if I want to. Argh, the bright sunlight is so annoying. Why haven’t I lowered the blinds?

   With a soft whine, I roll on my stomach, intending to hide my head under the pillow, but bump into something very big and furry. The object is obviously alive since it moves and I hear a snort. Something wet and rough starts sliding on my face. 

   What the hell?

   I open my eyes abruptly only to find myself face to face with an enormous St. Bernard dog, huddled close to me. He’s obviously very happy to see me, licking my face eagerly and wagging his tale. 

   Aww, what a cutie! I wrap my arms around him and burry my face under his soft ear. I looove dogs!

   But where am I? Definitely not at home. 

   Strangely, I don’t feel worried about this unusual situation. I also kind of know the dog. The cinnamon scent of the sheets is somehow familiar too. It evokes some pleasurable, nice feeling in my belly, but my sleepy brain refuses to work and tell me why. 

   Maybe, this all is a dream, a good one at that. Just few minutes more and I’ll wake up. With this thought, I cuddle with Mozart and sigh contentedly.

   Mozart! 

   Yes, that’s the dog’s name. I know his name. How do I know it?

   The gears in my head slowly start to turn. 

   The party was too noisy and I hid in the room that he was guarding. There was someone inside… 

   Oh Dear! Avery! 

   I made out with Ave, the hottest boy on the campus. I jumped him, shamelessly, and asked him to… No, no, no, this can’t have happened! 

   I lift my hand and trace my lips with the tips of my fingers. They are swollen and sensitive. He was literally devouring me. He said that he had liked me for a very long time…

   Oh my God! 

    I release a long pitiful whine as everything that happened last night, finally emerges from the depths of my dizzy mind. He kissed me and I went completely crazy. I begged him to touch me, and made those shameful sounds, and grinded on him till I heavily came undone, in my pants. I screamed, and harshly bit his shoulder, and had the most mind-blowing orgasm in my life.

   Oh.My.Dearest.God!

   My face grows hot and bright red. Did I do all of that? I can’t believe it was me. I’m not capable of such behavior. I’ve always been convinced that I’m one of those people, to whom things like that would never happen. I can’t even blame it on alcohol since I had none. It could’ve been nothing but some kind of temporary delirium.

   And here’s the worst. Obviously, after this totally uncommon outburst of lust and insanity, I’ve just fallen asleep in his bed, shirtless, tousled and uninvited. I barely remember that he was holding me and whispering something in my ear right before I dozed off, but I have no idea what he was saying.

   If it’s any consolation at all, at least my pants are still on. Not that it’s a pleasant thing, though. They’re all sticky and uncomfortable and I can’t wait to peel them off me and dive in a long, hot shower. 

   Hopefully, it will wash away the shame as well, but I doubt it.

   What shall I do? 

   Avery’s nowhere around to be seen. This is good since I don’t think I can face him right now. I can put on my shirt and sneak out of the house quietly. He’ll surely feel relieved. Although, he claimed being deep into me, I don’t think the mood is the same this morning. He must have thought that I’m totally out of my mind after I literally jumped him.

   I huff in remorse. What came over me? I didn’t even know that I could feel such an overwhelming need to be physically close to someone. I should be thankful that Ave turned out to be a decent guy and kept his promise not to let me overstep my own boundaries. 

   I was ready to do so much more. I palm my face at the realization that I could’ve gone all the way without a second thought.

   No more parties for God’s sake! Never again will Lilly and the crazy witches drag me to a damn blowout.

   I close my eyes and sigh. I don’t want it, but pictures from last night keep revolving in my head. Despite my total mortification, I can’t deny that the boy is drop-dead hot, the type I’d never have the courage to look at. I didn’t even know that he liked men.

   It was sweet of him to tell me those nice things about me being beautiful. I know he did it only to ease my tension, though. Not that I accuse him of lying deliberately, but strong arousal makes people say crazy stuff and forget about it the next morning. 

   I’m not going to be disappointed. And I’m not waiting to prove myself right or wrong.

   I do like him, but I’m not going to even consider any possibilities. It was a one-night experience and was really good. That’s all. 

   It’s time to go!

   I sit up, frowning. It’s so cozy to snuggle with Mozart among the soft blankets, but I shouldn’t delay my escape any longer. 

   My shirt is tossed on the nearby night stand with my glasses and my phone under it. I quickly put it on and am ready to take off.

   “Don’t tell me you were going to sneak away,” I hear Ave’s amused voice at the door and jump in surprise.

---

A\N

Hey, everyone!

Thank you all so much for reading and supporting! ❤

Any thoughts how this encounter will develop further? 

Do you find their interaction funny, entertaining or… hot? 🥰

Can’t wait to hear from you.

Stay safe!

And don’t forget to vote if you enjoyed the story.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

9. I Need Breakfast (Casey)

“I… I just…” I stutter. 

   Now, at the bright daylight, without the convenient cover of the darkness, I’m neither that brave, nor as relaxed as last night. 

   I know that my face is crimson. I can only imagine what is my appearance in general, disheveled, sleepy and fidgety. 

   Avery, on the other hand, is the hotness itself. He’s leaning on the doorframe, shirtless, with a haughty smirk on his face, all fresh and handsome. 

   I don’t want to stare but my eyes refuse to move away from his bare feet and perfectly defined six-pack. He’s wearing only a pair of loose, low rise sweatpants, uncovering mind blowing v-lines. 

   It can’t be true that this boy was mindlessly kissing me few hours ago, whispering in my ear how much he’s into me. I must have been dreaming. He can have whoever he wants, regardless a girl or a boy. 

   Why on earth he would fall for me?

   “Well, I’m sure you know that spending the night with someone and disappearing in the morning might hurt that person’s feelings,” he says raising a brow.

   Is he teasing me again? 

   I have no idea how to react and just look down, twiddling my glasses in my hands.

   “Hey, Casey, don’t be so nervous,” Avery soothes me, sitting on the bed next to me. He takes my hands and squeezes them lightly. “Look at me, sweetie.” 

   I only shake my head. I really can’t do it. 

   My cheeks are so hot that I expect them to burst into flames at any moment. His cool palms cup them and lift my face up. I immediately close my eyes, making him chuckle.

   “Not a good decision, bunny. This way, you have no idea what I’m going to do next,” he murmurs.

   Before I can figure out what he means, his lips are on mine. I gasp in surprise and he uses the chance to slip his tongue in my mouth. Without even having time to realize what is happening, my arms are wrapped round his shoulders and I’m shamelessly sucking on it. 

   The taste of fresh coffee fills my senses. The kiss is deep, hot and staggering and leaves us completely out of breath. We finally pull away, both panting and staring in each other’s eyes.

   “I made breakfast,” Avery blurts.

   “More, please!” I only whisper pressing my mouth to his again.

   What is happening to me? 

   My insanity from last night is obviously coming back. I’m totally out of my mind. This needs to stop. I have no idea how, though.

   He moans and slides his palms under my shirt, pushing me on my back. The next moment he’s on top of me. His tongue is everywhere, exploring my mouth. Things are heating up by the second.  

   I have no idea when, but my shirt is gone and our bare stomachs and chests are rubbing against one another. I sense every muscle on his firm body. His hands are all over me. My skin is burning under his fingers. I’m pulling on his hair and whimpering. 

   The familiar crazy need to have him closer overwhelms me again. My head is spinning. 

   He moves his lips over my chin and starts placing open mouthed kisses down my neck, shoulders and collar bones, biting the skin. His tongue slides across my pecks. He licks slowly and persistently my nipples. The pleasure is getting unbearable. I’m arching my back, releasing shameful high-pitched whines. 

   This is not innocent at all.

   Things are getting out of control, in broad daylight, few minutes after I was ready to run away. I can’t handle this. We need to stop.

   “Avery…” I barely breathe out. “Wait…, I can’t…”

   He instantly freezes, releasing a tortured gasp and brings his face close to mine. His cheeks are flushed. His lips are blood red and swollen. There’s something savage in his eyes. It’s obvious that he’s fighting his instincts. Oh, my God!

   “Sorry!” he growls through heavy panting. “It seems I jumped you again. You’re so sweet. I just can’t stop myself.”

   His remorseful look makes my heart shrink.

   “Don’t be sorry” I whisper, running my thumb on his bottom lip. “I like it.”

   “You do? I know you like it physically but…I mean…do you… What I’m trying to ask is… are you…” He huffs in frustration.

   It’s really cute to see him not being able to compose his question.

   As strange as it may sound, I know what he wants me to confirm. I still can’t comprehend it but, looking in his eyes, I’m sure what it is. I already have the answer. But it’s so difficult for me to say it.

   His warm skin on mine, the longing stare and the gentle palm, stroking my hair gives me some courage. I take a deep breath and mutter, “Ave, I really like you.”

   I see a sparkle, flashing in his eyes and his plump lips stretch in a wide grin. His dimples make my heart skip a beat.

   “Louder, Casey. I couldn’t hear you,” he demands.

   “I like you,” I repeat louder.

   “Nooo, this won’t do either. Say it confidently, without being afraid. I deserve it for making me that hard and leaving me hanging,” he says through laughter. 

   I feel the tips of my ears burning. If this is a challenge, then I can do it. Although, it’s quite likely that I’ll faint immediately after that. I brace myself and say loud and clear, looking directly in his eyes, “Avery, I truly like you. I like you more than anyone before.”

   “Oh, sweet, gorgeous kitten,” he contentedly purrs on my lips before pecking them. “I’m so crazy about you too. Will you go on a date with me?”

   “What?” I squeak, not believing my ears.

   “I want to date you, cutie,” he chuckles. “Say yes and let’s have breakfast. If I stay on top of you a little longer with this raging erection, I might lose it and we won’t leave the bed the whole day.”

   “Yes, breakfast,” I shriek. “I need breakfast.”

---

A/N

Hello everyone who made it to Chapter 9.

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! ❤

Did you have fun with Casey and Avery?

Any favorite scenes or favorite character? 😍

I really want to know what you think of the story.

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you feel it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you enjoyed the story.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

10. Let Me Blow Your Mind (Casey)

So, let’s make a short recap of the last insane hours of my otherwise uneventful life.

   I went to a party, which is a rare thing on its own.

   I almost slept with the hottest guy ever. And here I use the word ‘almost’ in the broadest sense possible since it’s debatable whether what we did is or isn’t sex. For my own comfort I’ll consider it not. Pants are the main factor. If they stay on, it’s only a make out session although dry humping and nipple licking is quite questionable…

   I roll my eyes. Am I really going to analyze this as if it’s some kind of a scientific research?

   Anyway, I go on with taking account of the crazy stuff that just happened to me.

   I slept, and this time literally, in the guy’s bed. With a dog! A cute one, but still…

   And here’s the bomb. The hot guy in question claims that he likes me, made breakfast for me and asked me to date him.

   I just wonder when exactly I’m going to wake up cause this can’t be real.

   I decide that it’s enough giving myself a headache with things I cannot explain and relax under the hot water with a blissful sigh.

   Oh, here’s another thing to the list. I’m taking a shower in the guy’s bathroom and intend to put on a pair of his sweatpants after that.

   Totally sick!

   Half an hour later, we’re sitting against each other on the high bar stools at the kitchen island.

   The vast, open-plan first floor of Ave’s house is totally wrecked. If a tornado had passed, it probably wouldn’t have left so much damage.

   There are empty bottles, party cups and smeared food everywhere. The couches are covered in all kinds of garbage and large spots of spilled liquid. Cigarette butts and crumpled paper napkins are scattered on the floor. The curtains must have caught fire since only burnt rags hang in their place.

   Are those used condoms? Gross! Who could have possibly had sex in this room when there was a thick crowd everywhere?

   “Dear God! Ave, how are you going to fix this?” I exclaim staring at him with wide eyes. I would be unconscious by now, if I saw my house in such a state.

   Avery is totally unfazed and only shrugs his shoulders.

   “The place is trashed!” I shriek, awed by his luck of interest. I look around in horror and finally state firmly, “I’ll help you clean.”

   No one should be left alone in such misery.

   Avery looks at me in shock for few seconds before a wide smile spreads on his face.

   “Aww, aren’t you the sweetest,” he coos. “I’m touched by your enthusiasm to help me.”

   He pinches my cheek hard, making me frown. “There’s no need, bunny. I’ll call a home cleaning company and all will be as good as new in few hours.”

   I wonder if now is the right time to raise the issue of the ‘cutie’, ‘sweetie’, ‘bunny’ pet names.

   If the wild witches I consider my friends hear him calling me that, my life will become hell.

   On the other hand, why would he call me any of those in public? He’s not my boyfriend …yet.

   Oh, come on! Did I just consider the possibility of us being boyfriends? No way! 

   He’ll snap out of whatever got him pretty soon. I don’t intend to invest anything in this bizarre situation and be hurt when that happens. Because it will. Unfortunately, I know it from experience. Cool guys use cute nerds for fun.

   My stomach shrinks. Why the hell are my thoughts going in this direction? It’s in the past. I promised myself never to think about it again. I shake the memory out of my head and peak at the gorgeous boy in front of me who, by the way, is still shirtless.

   Avery beams at me, “I really need your help though. Come with me to take Mozart for a walk. He’s a very bad dog and sucks the life out of me every time we go out.” As if to bribe me, he adds, “We can have lunch at some place nice outdoors. What do you think?”

   “Is this a favor or a date?” I raise my brows. I don’t believe any of the ‘bad dog’ crap he just said about my fluffy cuddle-buddy.

   “Both,” Ave grins.

  “Ok then,… for both,” I answer, trying to stop the blush which no doubt adorns my face in fifty shades of red.

   “And now, let me blow your mind,” Avery proudly says, winking at me.

   I’m staring in dismay while he keeps arranging in front of me the most lavish breakfast I’ve ever seen. 

   There are fluffy homemade pancakes with dripping strawberry syrup, fried bacon and scrambled eggs with toasts, an enormous bowl of fruit salad, two glasses of orange juice and two steaming mugs of hot coffee. I’m impressed.

“Did you cook all of this?”

“I surely did. I can be very resourceful in making someone fall for me,” Ave chuckles.

I stuff my mouth with food since I really don’t know what to say.

---

A/N

Hello everyone who made it to Chapter 10.

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! ❤

How do you think this ship will develop?

I’ll be happy to see what you like or don’t like so far.

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize.

And don’t forget to vote if you enjoyed the story.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

11. Bad Dog (Casey)

After we’ve finished with the breakfast and Ave has called the cleaning company, we’re all set to go.

   Mozart, though, is reluctant. He’s just eaten an enormous bowl of dog food and looks as if the last thing he wants to do is go for a walk. He drags his feet and snorts accusingly when Avery puts his leash on.

   “Don’t get tricked,” Ave chuckles, “appearances can be deceiving.”

   I only shake my head and smile. The dog is a total slug.

   We cross the small garden and approach the front gate. The house is on a hill in the middle of a small grove, crossed by numerous alleys, leading to the neighboring houses. It overlooks the sea gulf. The view is stunning. The water, ridged by small waves, sparkles in the bright sunlight. Few people can be seen, already sunbathing on the beach down below, although it’s only nine in the morning.

   I sigh contently. This is going to be such a pleasant walk.

   I couldn’t be more wrong.

   The moment we pass the gate, Mozart jumps as if hit by an electric spark and dashes through the trees, almost nocking Ave off of his feet. 

   Avery is obviously prepared for the sudden change of demeanor and rushes after him, laughing loudly.

   “Run, babe!” he screams, tossing a glimpse at me over his shoulder. I hesitate only a single second and dart after them.

   We’re racing after the dog for almost twenty minutes and I’m getting out of breath. When is this furry beast finally going to run out of energy?

   Ave, on the other hand, doesn’t look tired at all. This probably is his daily routine. My strength, though, is running out. I’m not one of those people who exercise regularly.

   Just when I decide that I’d give up and stop, we come out on a small meadow, tucked among the trees. Wildflowers are scattered everywhere in the tall, lush grass. It’s very steep, running down to a small streamlet.

   Avery tries to jump on Mozart’s back and pin him to the ground. The dog is too strong and, with an abrupt yank of the head, pulls the strap out of Ave’s hand and shoots down the slope.

   “Bad dog!” Ave screams after him, but Mozart pays no attention.

   “I’ll get him,” I yell in a sudden surge of enthusiasm. I came to help him, after all, and haven’t done anything so far besides trying to keep my lungs inside my chest.

   “Casey, no!” he shouts, but before he can stop me, I run down the slope.

   I stumble on the second step and fall to the ground with Avery, who tries to catch me, on top of me. 

   We’re rolling down the slope, clinging to one another and somehow manage to stop just before we plunge into the stream.

   I barely catch my breath, my eyes closed and my heart racing.

   “Oh, my God! Babe, are you all right?” Ave asks worriedly.

   I open my eyes and look at the boy, lying on top of me. His hair is sticking out in all directions, grass tangled in it. His eyes sparkle in bright shades of green. He’s biting his bottom lip, staring at me with concern.

   I’ve never seen anything so beautiful.

   Without uttering a word, I lift my face and press my lips to his. He doesn’t hesitate and parts them immediately to let my tongue in. The sweetest kiss I’ve ever had.

   We pull away and gaze at each other for few seconds before we both burst into rapturous laughter.

   “Are you doing this every day?” I snort, panting heavily when we finally calm down.

   “Yeah, except rolling down the slope, I mean. It seems Mozart saves his energy when we’re at home and puts everything he’s got into the walks,” Ave chuckles, sprawling on his back next to me. “I told you he’s a bad dog. I tried everything, even a personal trainer, but there’s no way taming him. I don’t mind it though. I like jogging.”

   “I wouldn’t call this jogging,” I giggle. “Rather, it can be defined as a completely new kind of extreme sport.”

   He sits up and takes out two bottles of water from his backpack.

   “I’m sorry, babe,” he hands me one of them with a remorseful look. “I shouldn’t have put you through this.”

   “No, it was fun, exhausting, a little scary, but still fun,” I beam, trying not to focus on the fact that he’s been calling me ‘babe’ since we left his house.

   “But where’s Mozart,” I wonder. The dog is nowhere to be seen. “We should go look for him.”

   “Nah, he’s fine. He’ll crawl back when he gets tired.” Ave is smirking, gazing at me. “Do you know that you look soo sexy like this, disheveled, sweaty and covered in grass. I just want to kiss the life out of you.”

   I pout, “Are you teasing me cause you look no bette…”

   He leans and captures my lips before I can finish.

---

A/N

Hello everyone who made it to Chapter 11.

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! ❤

Aren’t Ave and Casey just too cute? 😍

Do you like dogs?

I’ll be happy to see what you like or don’t like so far.

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize.

And don’t forget to vote if you enjoyed the story.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

12. Yeah, Right… (Casey)

We’re lying in the tall, fragrant grass, completely hidden from the world around us. The streamlet is bickering nearby. Bees and butterflies fly above our heads. It’s so quiet and peaceful that I dare not utter a word, afraid it would ruin this magical moment.

   The boy of my dreams is next to me. I feel so happy. His green eyes, his plump lips and cute dimples, his rapturous laughter, it’s all imprinted like a picture in my mind. I relish in the realization that, if I turn my head, I’ll see all of it right there. It’s real. He’s right next to me.

   I’m almost ready to believe that we can be together, that he truly wants it, that I, maybe, found love again and this time it won’t bring me only unbearable pain… almost.

   I shake my head to chase away the memories, trying to sneak out from the deep, dark pit in which I’ve buried them.

   Nothing will ruin this day. For once I’ll just be myself. I refuse to be afraid. Tomorrow doesn’t exist.

   I feel a warm hand on mine and jump a little.

   “Sorry, I didn’t want to startle you,” Ave chuckles, peaking his head above me. “You were so quiet that I thought you’ve fallen asleep.”

   “No, it’s so peaceful,” I smile, “that I just didn’t feel like talking.”

   “Mhm,” he nods in understanding, “I also like ‘not talking’ with you.”

   He can be so sweet and so different from what I’ve seen at the University.

   I start to wonder if it’s the same person.

   The smug Avery, with his even more complacent friends, would never roll in the gras and ‘not talk’ with me.

   I stare at him and muse on this strange transformation when my stomach horridly growls. Deep red color immediately splashes on my face.

   “You’re hungry,” Avery giggles, “Why did you eat so little at breakfast.”

   “I ate enough,” I roll my eyes, “I didn’t know that I’ll participate in the race of the century and burn the calories that are usually enough for me to live for a week.”

   Ave laughs harder and jumps on his feet.

   “Come on, it’s time for lunch,” he offers me his hand to help me stand up.

   I take it and when I’m up, his fingers intertwine with mine. He starts dragging me up the slope towards a small alley, winding between the trees.

   We’re moving fast, aren’t we. First ‘bunny’, then ‘babe’ and now we’re already walking hand by hand. This boy doesn’t waste his time. I don’t mind it, but I wish I could tame a little the swirls of scarlet raging on my face.

   “Wait,” I suddenly remember. “Mozart is gone. Shouldn’t we find him first.”

   “Oh,” Ave waves his hand dismissively, “I know where the bugger is.”

   It’s a short walk down the alley which I spend by repeatedly peeking at my hand, comfortably nested in Ave’s, just to make sure it’s true. 

   We come out on the beach. It’s a small, secluded one with only few people, relaxing on the white, glittering sand.

   In the distance I see a small restaurant with the tables only few feet from the water.

   It’s a really picturesque one, accommodated in a small timber bungalow. The simple wooden tables and benches are scattered directly on the sand.

   The colorful tablecloths, printed in bright red poppies sway on the cool breeze.

   Sea-shell wind chimes dingle from the wooden pergola, covered with white canopy to shade the tables from the bright sun.

   There are only two customers, who are just getting ready to leave. They head towards us and I’m impressed by the couple. A tall, stunningly handsome guy with a gothic look is holding the hand of a cute, delicate, pink-haired Asian boy. They both smile at us. 

   But what amazes me the most is that our troublesome friend aka Mozart-the-wild-runner is obediently following them.

   “Hey, Ave,” the tall guy beams, “did you lose him again?”

   “Yeah, as usual. It’s good that he always comes here to beg for food,” Avery huffs, rolling his eyes, “as if I don’t spend a fortune to feed him.”

   The cute boy starts to giggle, patting Mozart, who’s now sitting, looking as innocent as an angel, on the head.

   “Sorry, this is Casey,” Avery introduces us, “and these are Em and Sunny, my neighbors.”

   We shake hands.

   “Sex in the wild, huh?” the handsome guy smirks, raising a brow at us, earning a slap on the hand by his companion.

   The red swirl on my face is immediately unleashed.

   “I wish,” Avery grins, “but no, just walking the dog.”

   “Yeah, right…,” the smug boy clicks his tongue, “you guys are all disheveled and covered in gras stains.” He leans towards me, gazing at my neck, “and this is definitely a hickey.”

   What? I didn’t see anything when showering this morning.

   I’m saved by the pink-haired cutie who grabs his laughing boyfriend’s hand and drags him ahead, waving at us with an apologetic look.

   Avery’s laughing his head off too. I glare at him in disapproval.

   “What?” he shrugs his shoulders. “Next time it might be true.”

   “Let’s eat,” I only grumble, dashing to the tables with Mozart trotting in my steps.

---

A/N

Hello everyone who made it to Chapter 12.

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! ❤

What do you like more, Casey’s shyness or Avery’s self-confidence?

I’ll be happy to see your preferences.

Today I learned that some people read both ‘Sugar’ and ‘Full Exclusive Rights’, so here I’ve

hidden a little Easter egg just to say ‘Thank you’. ❤

They’ll know what I mean.😉

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize.

And don’t forget to vote if you enjoyed the story.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

13. Three Options (Casey)

We sit at the table closest to the water. The waves are almost touching our feet. The cries of the seagulls are lingering above us. The smell of algae is mixed with the delicious scent of freshly cooked food. The sun is bright and the air is filled with summer haze.

   It’s so perfect.

   I haven’t been to the beach in weeks. My skin is too pale and burns easily, so I avoid sunbathing. I’m not a very good swimmer either and usually decline Lilly and the girls’ offers to go with them on their full day adventures at the sea shore.

   But this is different.

   We’re hidden under the shadow of the canopy. I can’t be more contented to relax among these pleasant surroundings after the action from this morning that would make even Bruce Willis in ‘Die Hard’ look like an amateur.

   The waitress comes with the menus and we start reading the list of dishes.

   I choose a salad and some fried fish. Ave orders sandwiches. We start eating in comfortable silence. Mozart is sleeping peacefully under the table, snorting occasionally.

   “Do you have any plans for tomorrow?” Avery suddenly asks.

   I peek at him in surprise. Does he intend to see me also tomorrow, after spending almost twenty-four hours with me?

   “No, not really,” I answer, trying to sound as casual as possible while my heart is making crazy somersaults in my chest. 

   “We usually hang out with the girls on Sundays, but I really don’t feel like being dragged through the shopping mall this week,” I add.

   “Great!” Ave beams. “Would you care to spend the day with me then?”

   “Really?” This time I can’t manage to sound indifferent. My voice goes to a high-peached screech and I quickly shut my mouth, before totally embarrassing myself.

   Avery smirks at my enthusiasm.

   “If it depended on me, I wouldn’t let you go home at all,” he mutters, focusing his green eyes on my mouth. “You’d live in my house… naked.”

   I choke on a piece of cucumber and immediately pour a glass of water down my throat.

   Does he really want me so much? It’s unreal. What made him fall for me so hard? 

   I’m just an ordinary boy, not a very sexy one too. I definitely have nothing in common with the haughty people he usually hangs out with. Take the couple we just met for example. They could easily be on a cover of a magazine. I’m pretty sure, actually, that I’ve seen the gothic guy on one, related to rock music.

   Maybe, I look kind of exotic to Ave. He’s probably fed up with hotness around him and needs some diversity, a shy nerd for a break.

   He’ll get enough of me soon, no doubt about it. So, I quickly remind myself not to put too much into this.

   We eat, drink icy, homemade, strawberry lemonade and chat for hours and it’s the best time in my life.

   When we finally decide to head home, dear Mozart comes up with the next outrageous stunt for our entertainment.

   He’s curled in a ball under the table and firmly refuses to go. Avery is pulling on his leash with a scowl on his face while I’m pushing from the back side. There’s no way, though, to move a hundred and fifty pounds of a dog if he’s not willing to.

   “I’m leaving you here,” Avery grunts, glaring daggers at Mozart who only slightly wags his tale at this harsh threat, totally unfazed.

   “Come on, babe, let’s go,” Ave mutters, throwing spitefully the leash on the sand.

   I watch wide-eyed the sly dog, jumping up the second he sees his master is not holding his leash anymore and darting to the water.

“Nooo,” Ave screams, running after him. “Stop you, slicker!”

   Before we can do something, Mozart is already soaking wet. He dashes towards us with his tongue, hanging out of his mouth, waving like a flag in the wind.

   “No, no, no, no,” Ave shouts but the next second we’re a wet, screaming, laughing pile of bodies, rolling in the sand. Mozart is on top, licking enthusiastically our faces.

   We somehow manage to get to the house with the dog relatively obedient on the way back.

   When we enter, we find it spotlessly clean. There are no traces left from the wild party, except the lack of curtains. I guess, the residential cleaning service does not provide new curtains when your old ones are burned.

   We’re standing in the middle of the shining, tile floor and I realize what a pitiful sight we both are. 

   Our clothes hang lose, tattered and dirty and, I’m sure, no washing can fix the damages. We’re wet, all covered in sand, stalks of grass peaking here and there and hair that would terrify any hairdresser who happens to see by accident its horrid state.

   And yet, I’ve never felt so good in my entire life.

   I’m tired, itching in my shoes and pants which are overflowing with sand, but grinning from ear to ear.

   “Ok, we have three options for the bathroom,” Avery states, counting on his fingers, “one - you go alone and I bathe with Mozart; two - you go with Mozart and I go alone, which I don’t recommend cause I like you and you’ve definitely had enough for today; and three - we go together and I don’t care about this nasty fur ball.”

   I start laughing. 

   It’s obvious that it’ll be option one. Two is out of question. But three is sooo tempting.

   I firmly state, despite the true nature of my desires, “We go for option one,” earning a snort from Avery.

   “Damn! I knew it,” he sighs dramatically, but with a wide smile. “I was still hoping, though.”

---

A/N

Hello everyone who made it to Chapter 13.

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! ❤

Isn’t dear, sweet Mozart a real tornado? 😂

I have one at home, so believe me, I know what it is.

Do you think Casey is right to suspect Avery of not being serious about them? 🤨

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize.

And don’t forget to vote if you enjoyed the story.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

14. Pros and Cons (Casey)

Here I am in Avery’s bathroom… again. A neat pile of clean clothes, his clothes, is waiting for me to put them on… again. Only, this time I’m not taking a shower, but soaking in the tub.

   My muscles ache. It’s a pleasant kind of pain, the one you feel after you’ve exercised a lot. What happened to us was much more than a casual workout though. The furry beast sucked the life out of us. 

   I grin at the memory. Mozart turned out to be a real pain in the ass, but I already love him.

   Avery went first to bathe with him because the stubborn dog was attempting to climb on the newly cleaned sofa, being all wet and dirty.

   The sounds, coming from the bathroom were beyond imagination. After half an hour of snorting, howling and an incredible variety of swears, some of which I had never heard before in my life and made the tips of my ears burn in red, both of them came out, clean, fresh and pouty, especially Mozart who ostentatiously turned his back to us and went to sleep in the farthest corner.

   Ave was sweet enough to clean the bathroom from the balls of dog’s fur, mixed with sand and grass, and fill the tub. That’s how I ended up here.

   It’s Heaven. The rich foam spreads the soothing sent of vanilla and sandalwood in the air and the warm water lures me to sleep. 

   My dizzy mind lazily muses on the recent events.

   I still can’t comprehend this whole situation. I was unwillingly dragging my feet towards a party, which was the last place I wanted to go to, only last evening. Now I’m settled down in the house of the hottest boy on campus as if at home. 

   Things sometimes turn in the most unexpected ways. 

   Avery hinted several times that I should stay over because it was late and I was too tired to cross half the town to go to my apartment. I’m so exhausted that I can’t even imagine crawling out of the tub, not to mention traveling home. 

   But if I stay, considering the circumstances, where am I expected to sleep?

   Suddenly, all my drowsiness disappears, and I sit up, splashing foam all over the floor. 

   With all the ‘dating’, ‘babe’ and ‘I want you in my house naked’, he surely expects me to sleep with him. Not that anything will happen if I don’t want to, but wouldn’t staying mean that I actually do.

   I scratch nervously my head.

   To stay or not to stay which pretty much means to sleep with him or not?

   What do I want? 

   Of course, I want him. I’m not made of stone but…

   Argh, I’m such a coward. 

   People hook up all the time. I have the sexiest man, who also happens to want me, in the next room and I’m contemplating on it as if my life depends on the decision. 

   Why can’t I for once ‘ride the wave’, ‘take the chance’, ‘jump head down’, or however it is called to actually dare to live your life and do something just because it’s awesome?

   There’s a neat row of items, left on the sink countertop for me by Avery, a tooth brush, different cosmetics and a shaver.

   If anything’s to happen, I should prepare, right?

   I grab the shaver and toy with it for a while. 

   Oh, my God! I’m already considering having sex with him. 

   I toss it back on the countertop as if it just burned my fingers and vigorously shake my head.

   On the other hand, sex is a good thing. I like sex. Why the hell not?

   I take it again.

   Because I’m an idiot, that’s why.

   I frown. I’ll fall for him like a fool, if I’ve not already done it, and will be devastated when things go to hell. No, I can’t go through this again. 

   I determinedly toss the shaver back on the counter and splash down in the tub, sinking in the water to the nose.

   If I’m not prepared, I won’t even consider going near his bed. Yes, that will keep me from doing something stupid.

   I lay still for some time but my brain has no rest, listing pros and cons. I’m a human after all. I have needs. And Avery is just… irresistible.

   “Fuck!” I growl, rising from the water and grab the shaver.

   When I finally emerge from the bathroom, Avery is sprawled on the sofa in front of the TV with a big bowl of popcorn in his lap. The ice between him and Mozart has obviously melted since the rascal is curled on his side, persistently trying to grab some popcorn from his hand.

   Ave taps the sofa on his other side and beams at me, “Come, babe. Want to watch a movie?”

   I sit next to him and he immediately wraps his arm around me, cuddling me comfortably on his chest.

“You smell so good,” he mumbles, nuzzling my hair as if we’ve been together forever and this display of affection is the most normal thing to do. I blink at him, not knowing what to say. My body is tense and Ave notices it.

   “Hey, relax,” he smiles. “It’s just you and me, Casey. It’s as simple as that. You don’t need to overthink it. Just do what you want most.”

   I look at him in amazement. It’s as simple as that. My arms sneak around him and I do what I want most. I close the distance and glue my lips to his.

---

A/N

Hello everyone who made it to the end of Chapter 14.

Thank you so much for reading and supporting!

❤

Did you have fun? 😊

Do you think Casey made the right choice to go for what he wants?

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize.

And don’t forget to vote if you enjoyed the story.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

15. Patiently Waiting (Ave)

I can’t remember a thing that has ever felt more natural and right.

   I’m relaxing on the sofa. Mozart’s sleeping with his head on my thigh. Casey is nested comfortably on my chest, his soft hair tickling my chin.

   I could stay like this forever. I can’t even imagine the sweet boy in my arms not being here with me. He’s already a part of my life and I don’t want this to change.

   He’s still hesitant though. I can almost hear the thoughts, swirling in his head. He doubts my intentions, us together, that it can actually work.

   I know what can make someone so cautious. He’s been hurt before. I just feel it and it makes me so angry.

   “Ave, are you watching the film at all?” Casey mumbles sleepily. “Cause you’re staring at me all the time.”

   “No, babe, I don’t care about the movie,” I smile and kiss the top of his head, “I’m just enjoying being close to you.”

   He snorts incredulously.

   “What?” I chuckle. “You think that was too cheesy to say?”

   Casey raises his head to peek at my face. His cheeks are red. I know I make him uncomfortable, showing my affection, but he’s so cute when he blushes and I just can’t resist.

   “Let me try again. I can do better,” I scratch my nose, pretending to think hard.

   “Mmm, ok. You’re the most gorgeous little thing I’ve ever seen,” I start. 

   “I’m not little,” he immediately grumbles. Cute!

   “Well, that’s something I have yet to find out,” I smirk and raise my brow.

   “Ave!” he squeaks.

   “You can change this though,” I lean down and place a wet kiss on his pouty lips. “Don’t you want to show me just how big you are?”

   A low sound escapes his lips. It’s something between indignation and excitement. He averts his eyes. His face is now outrageously scarlet.

   Oh, shit! I can’t resist this.

   I snake my hand on his chest and start slowly moving my palm down, feeling the ripples under my fingers.

   “What are you doing?” he asks hoarsely.

   “Touching you,” I whisper on his lips. My hand is caressing his stomach and crawls to his crotch. I stop and rub his bottom lip with mine. “Can I?”

   “Mhm,” he almost whimpers and that’s all I need. I gently slide my palm between his thighs, earning a soft yelp from him. He’s hard.

   “Babe, you’re so beautiful. Your skin is like velvet,” I mumble, kissing down the side of his neck. My fingers trace his erection and he slightly arches his back, trying to press into my palm.

   “Casey, I want you,” I whisper in his ear and these words had never had so much meaning, coming out of my mouth. I think I’d literally die if I don’t have him tonight.

   To my utter shock, he suddenly jumps up from the sofa.

   “I should go home,” he states firmly. His voice is unsure and his hands are visibly shaking.

   “What?” I’m downright surprised. “Casey, I’m sorry if I overstepped. You can just tell me to stop. You don’t have to run home.”

   I’m trying to sound calm but I feel the panic, rising in me.

   “No, you didn’t do anything wrong,” Casey says. “I have, you know, some emotional restraints. It’s just that I… I would …”

   His voice fades and he heads towards the kitchen island. Every step he takes away from me stabs like a dagger directly into my heart.

   “Please, stay,” I barely utter.

   His big blue eyes are gazing at me and his bottom lip is trembling.

   I know he wants me. I know he craves my touch. It’s obvious. Why is he so afraid then? I would never hurt him.

   “Trust me, babe,” I plead. “What are you scared of? I won’t touch you again if you don’t want to.”

   Casey shakes his head. His plump lips form a frown. He opens his mouth to speak but then he decides not to. His fingers nervously twist the hem of his shirt.

   I’m frozen on the sofa. I don’t dare to move.

   “But I want it,” he finally speaks. His eyes are fixed to the floor. “Ave, it’s crazy how much I want you.”

   He sighs deeply, “It’s just that I know myself. This will have consequences for me, emotional ones. I’m not capable to just…, you know, hook up and…”

   I cross the distance between us in a blink of an eye and grab his hands.

   “Casey, I would never hurt you, physically or emotionally. I already know a lot about you. I know you won’t do it just for fun.” I take a deep breath to calm my voice. “Why can’t you believe that I truly like you and am sincere with you? Just give me a chance to prove it.”

   We stay like this and I’m patiently waiting for him to decide. 

---

A/N

Hello everyone who made it to the end of Chapter 15.

Thank you so much for reading and supporting!

❤

Is Casey going to run away or finally give in to his attraction to Avery? 🤔

What do you think?

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize.

And don’t forget to vote if you enjoyed the story.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

16. Play with me (Ave)

“I’m not afraid,” Casey whispers, pulling me closer by the front of my shirt.

   “I’m not,” he repeats more insistently as if to convince himself.

   The distance between us disappears and his luscious mouth is pressed to mine.

   His swift tongue glides on my lips and I feel his teeth, softly nipping the sensitive skin. I don’t hurry to reciprocate and let him taste me. He slowly conquers my senses, his kiss gentle and sweet.

   I stay still. He’s in charge. I’ll follow his lead. He must know that I’m not going to push him further than he wants. We’ll go with a pace that’s comfortable for him.

   The first whimper comes in seconds. His small bites become harsher. 

   I’m still waiting. I want him to ask for what he wants. I have to be sure that I won’t frighten him away again.

   “Ave,” Casey moans, grabbing my hand and putting it on his waist, “Please, Ave…”

   “Yes, babe. Tell me what you need. What do you want me to do?” I whisper in his mouth.

   “Touch me,” he breathes out. “I need you to touch me.”

   I can’t stop the smirk. My arm wraps around his waist and I effortlessly lift him to sit on the counter. His startled shriek is so cute. I grab the hem of my shirt and yank it over my head. His eyes widen and pin on my bare chest. 

   My smirk goes bigger. “You’ll have to touch me first, babe,” I dare him and he gasps. “I’m yours. Play with me. Do whatever pleases you.”

   Despite my encouragement, he’s a little hesitant, so I grab his hand and place his open palm on my pecs.

   “Do you like this,” I ask.

   “Mhm,” he only mumbles, gazing at his hand on my chest.

   “Feel me then,” I challenge him.

   With a sharp inhale he moves up to my collar bones. His gentle fingers trace each line. Then he leans and follows them with his lips. His tongue flicks in the pit bellow my throat and up to my Adam’s apple. His palms squeeze at my chest, brushing my nipples.

   I’m at my limit, gritting my teeth and grasping the edge of the counter to stop myself from pouncing on him like a wild animal. That’s exactly how I feel, bothered, crazy, craving. I’ve never wanted someone so painfully much in my life. If he wasn’t so delicate and frightful, I would’ve been buried deep inside him by now, making him scream and scratch my back. 

   With the last pieces of sanity I have left, I’m still waiting for him to succumb to his desire.

   “Avery, is this just sex,” he’s asking in a small voice, still unsure if his decision was right. “I don’t mind if it is. I just need to know exactly what we’re doing.” 

   “No, babe, it’s not just sex for me,” I assure him. “How many times should I say it for you to believe? I’m crazy about you.”

   “I won’t be mad if it is,” he goes on as if to lure me to ‘confess’ that I’m lying. “Sex is a good thing. I don’t need love sonnets to have sex with someone. If you prefer no strings attached, then I’m ok with it,” he blurts and I’m startled.

   “Casey, what are you talking about? Do you think I’m telling you things I don’t really mean, just to fuck you?” I bellow.

   I’m trying to suppress it, but my anger shows. I’m not angry at the beautiful boy, trembling in my arms. I’m angry at the person that made him doubt himself to the extent that he can’t even accept that someone’s in love with him.

   Yes, damn it! An hour with him was enough. I’m totally in love.

   I’m mad that someone, who deserves to be only loved and protected, is afraid of being with me because he expects to be hurt after that. 

   I’m furious that my sweet bunny is suspicions about my intentions because of some bastard who deceived him before.

   “Babe, look at me,” I plead. He raises his stunning blue eyes and gazes at me like a puppy. “It’s not just sex for me,” I state as firmly as I can. “I like you. I want to be with you, to get to know you, to show you who I am. Isn’t this what dating is about? I’m not going to hurt you.”

   Casey nods his head vigorously with a shaky smile. 

   I grab his cheeks and smother him with kisses on his forehead, his nose, his chin, everywhere. He’s breathing unevenly when I stop.

   “Can we go to the bedroom now?” he asks shyly and my head starts spinning at the thought that he wants it.

   I make him straddle my waist and lift him, heading to the stairs.

   “I can walk by myself,” he protests but I squeeze him harder.

   “I know you can, babe. But I like so much having your legs round my waist,” I smirk.

   He starts to giggle and I relish in the sweet sound.

   I walk up the stairs and to my bedroom. Casey’s quiet, curled in my arms, breathing in the crook of my neck.

   “Ave,” he whispers close to my ear.

   “Yes, bunny,” I coo. 

   “Can you be gentle, cause I haven’t … you know, in a while…I mean…,” he stutters.

   I slowly put him down when we reach the door. It’s important what I’m going to say to him before we enter. I don’t want him in my bedroom unless I’m sure it soaked in his head.

   “Babe, you should never ever be afraid of me, never be anxious about what I’m going to do, never be worried of being in my bed,” I say insistently. 

   Casey nods with a serious expression.

   “All you will ever feel in my arms is pleasure,” I continue, looking directly in his eyes. “Do you understand?”

   He nods again, his eyes wide and excited.

   “You can tell me to stop at any moment, I mean literally any moment. Is that clear?”

   “Yes”, he whispers.

   “Even if I’m half way inside of you, you can still tell me to stop and I will, immediately. Is that clear, babe? I won’t be angry, or sorry, or frustrated. I’ll just stop and apologize and will kiss away any discomfort I might have caused you.” I want to be specific, to make him understand. I need him relaxed, without a worry in his head.

   “I understand,” he confirms.

   “Are you going to tell me if you need to stop?” I ask one last time.

   “Yes, I promise,” he says with a small sigh of relief that he thinks I didn’t notice.

   I take his hand and pull him into the room.

   His eyes are not worried anymore, just sparkling and impatient.

   “Ready to play?’ I ask with a smirk.

   He opens his mouth to answer but I don’t wait for it, savagely pouncing on his lips.

---

A/N

Hello everyone who made it to the end of Chapter 16.

Thank you so much for reading and supporting!

❤

💞💞💞Things are getting heated, 

so please approach carefully the next chapters.

If you are not a fan of explicit scenes, 

you can skip it and still be in line with the plot.💞💞💞

Do you think Casey finally believed that Avery is serious about them being together?

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize.

And don’t forget to vote if you enjoyed the story.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

17. Sweeter than Sugar (Ave)

[xxx - mature content warning]

   My little bunny is so sweet. He’s made of sugar. 

   No, he’s sweeter than sugar and more intoxicating than alcohol.

   He’s mine. 

   He may not realize it yet, but he so completely belongs to me. I feel possessive, crazy, wanting, more willing to give than take because I want him to remember this and crave for more.

   All his barriers are down. He clings to me while I kiss his lips in a frenzy, biting and teasing. He wants it all. Soft whimpers bubble in his throat and lure me to kiss him harsher, drawing out more of them.

   My palms slide up his chest, under his shirt, making him shiver. His skin is silky and warm. It’s not enough for me only to touch him. I want to taste him, to lick every single spot of this soft, smooth, warm body.

   I peel off his shirt and fall on my knees in front of him, gluing my lips to his belly, just below the navel. He releases a long, desperate moan and grabs my hair with one hand and my shoulder with the other.

   I have to be patient and careful. I want to lead him through this smoothly. He must yearn for me so desperately, that any hesitation to disappear, replaced only by urgent, burning need. I want him to beg shamelessly for me to take him.

   My kisses are as light as butterfly wings. I pepper every single spot on his belly with gentle pecks and quick licks until he can’t stand on his feet. When I sense him unconsciously sliding down in my arms, I pick him up and carry him to the bed.

   Casey frowns. He doesn’t want to be carried. Too bad, because I’m not letting him back down.

   I toss him on the bed and he bounces on the soft mattress with a shriek. I chuckle. He’s so cute, watching me take off my clothes with wide, sky blue eyes. I see the admiration and wallow in the thought that he finds my body appealing.

   “Ave…,” he softly mumbles when I slide by boxers down my thighs. 

   I watch him closely, ready to stop, if I see him startled or hesitant. He’s ogling me, biting his lip and there’s nothing but lust in the deep, cobalt lakes of his eyes.

   He reaches for me and grabs my hand. Before I know, I’m pulled beside him and his mouth is on my inner thigh, just above the knee. He kisses and licks his way up and is no more innocent or frightened. His hands are shaking when he moves them up my thighs, but I know it’s out of excitement.

   His mouth is hot and daring. His tongue flicks along my v-line, his chin rubbing from the base to the top of my erection. I moan. Loud.

   Casey is naughty and chuckles when I grab his hair and arch up to gain more friction with his throat while he’s licking across my stomach, up to my pecks.

   “You’re so handsome, Ave…,” he breathes out. “I’ve never touched someone as handsome as you.” 

   Silly! He doesn’t realize that he’s the one, so seductive, that he could melt a stone.

   He pounces on my nipples like a little savage and bites the left one so harsh that I yelp in surprise. 

   Casey chuckles more.

   “Sorry, did that hurt?” he mumbles remorsefully.

   “No, sugar, I liked it,” I quickly praise him. “You can do to me whatever you want.”

   He takes the opportunity and wraps his hand around my penis which is painfully hard. I don’t remember other time that I’ve been so aroused as I’m now. His soft hand, carefully exploring my length, drives me insane. 

   I gulp heavily and force myself to stay still. I want him calm. He must know that he’s in charge… for now.

   My patience is at its limit though. It runs out when his thumb slowly traces the wet slit.

   I grab his waist and pin him under me.

   “Naughty bunny,” I growl, “aren’t you afraid to tease the big, bad wolf”.

   Casey giggles and the sweet sound makes my heart flip.

   He looks at me defiantly and whispers, “Why? Are you going to eat me?”

   Oh my God! Does he have any idea what he’s doing to me?

   I press my lips to his and devour his sweet, plump mouth with no mercy. He’s ready and responsive, arching his back to press his whole body to mine, searching for the angle to rub on my erection. 

   He’s as hard as a rock and I can’t wait to see it. I slide down his body, kissing every spot of skin I can reach.

   He’s wearing my sweatpants. They are loose as he’s smaller than me. It takes one swift move to yank them off along with his briefs. His velvety skin, without a single hair, is glistening at the dim light. His erection is big, delicately pink and beautiful.

   “Wow!” I can’t help but exclaim.

   “What?” he squeaks, trying to lift himself up on his elbows and peek at what I’m doing.

   “You’re so fucking gorgeous, babe,” I whisper, before taking him whole in my mouth.

   He screams. His palms clutch the sheets and his breathing starts to hitch. 

   I suck persistently, swirling my tongue on his most sensitive spots. His loud, high-pitched whimpers only make me more savage. He’s so sweet. I can’t get enough of him. He matches so perfectly in my mouth. I press down until I feel his glance in my throat.

   “No, wait, I can’t…,” he yelps, erupting in strong spurts, before he could finish the sentence.

   “Aaah, Oh, my Goood!” he screams and it drives me wild. I suck till the last quiver in his body subsides and release him with a loud pop.

   He’s breathing heavily with closed eyes and parted lips.

   I hover above him, kissing the tip of his nose.

   “Are you alright, babe?” I ask, slightly worried. “Did I go too far?”

   His blue eyes open abruptly and pierce mine. A smile adorns his sore lips and he barely utters, “No, this was the most perfect thing I’ve ever felt.”

   “Yeah?” I grin. “Well, this was the most perfect thing I’ve ever tasted.”

   Casey’s face instantly becomes scarlet. I love it when he blushes.

   I’ll make him blush sooo much more tonight. 

---

A/N

Hello everyone who made it to the end of Chapter 17.

Thank you so much for reading and supporting!

❤

💞💞💞 Things will get even more heated,

so please approach carefully the next chapter.

If you are not a fan of explicit scenes,

you can skip it and still be in line with the plot.

💞💞💞

Did you like the chemistry between Casey and Avery?

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize.

And don’t forget to vote if you enjoyed the story.

It’s the best reward an author can gain.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

18. The Poison and The Cure (Ave)

[xxx - mature content warning]

[Please, note that this is explicit, so approach with caution. If you don’t like this type of scenes, skip the chapter ant it will not affect the plot.]

   I kiss sweetly Casey’s lips while his breathing is slowing down.

   He’s purring like a kitten, his fingers mindlessly brushing through my hair.

   His face is blissful and calm.

   I wait for him to look at me and slowly lift my hand, putting my index finger in my mouth. His eyes immediately go wide and the red on his cheeks comes back, brighter than before.

   “What?” I ask him lustfully and deliberately start making lewd, slurping sounds. “Do you know where this is going?”

   He gasps and bites his lip.

   I smirk. I know I’m bad. I do this on purpose to get exactly the reaction I see. It’s sooo good to tease him.

   Once started, I’m not able to stop.

   I glue my lips to his ear and whisper, pronouncing distinctively every word, “right inside of you”.

   He whimpers loudly and digs his fingers in my shoulder.

   I’m so not done yet.

   I lick thoroughly his earlobe and add, “But only after my tongue.”

   Casey releases a sound, so lewd that every hair on my body bristles.

   He grabs my face and stares into my eyes feverishly. His hands are shaking severely. His breathing gets so rapid that he starts to hiccup.

   Shit! I pushed too far. I shouldn’t have.

   “Baby, I only wanted to tease …,” I try to soothe him and apologize, but he stops me with a loud whine.

   “Just do it. Oh God! Avery, please!”

   His soft thighs squeeze my waist and his calves on my butt pull me into him.

   “I want you… Oh, my God!…, so much that it burns…,” he moans, biting harshly my bottom lip.

   This time, it’s my eyes that widen at this outburst of scorching desire.

   I take few deep breathes just to make sure that I won’t explode on the spot like an atom bomb, destroying myself and the world around me.

   Casey is sobbing and quivering under me, making our naked, wet bodies slide and rub on one another.

   It’s almost impossible for me to gain control on my reactions.

   This boy is heaven and hell, the poison and the cure and I’m ready to take it all.

   “Shhh, I’m right here, babe,” I coo, kissing his cherry lips.

   I slide my hand between us, slowly caressing his belly, down his smooth thigh to the knee and then up the inner side. I’m gentle, the tips of my fingers brushing the hot skin with care. He’s so beautiful, like a piece of art, like something that can easily be broken if you don’t approach it with love.

   When I reach the crack of his butt and start teasing the sensitive flesh, he presses into my fingers.

   It’s all wet and hot there, tempting me to push in, but I don’t. I need him even more desperate.

   His head is thrown back, his legs shamelessly spread apart. His pelvis is moving in one rhythm with my fingers and I can’t take enough of the view.

   No one will ever touch him again but me. Never. This mind blowing, lascivious sight is for me only and no one else.

   I flip him on his stomach and he readily raises his butt to give me more access. I spread his cheeks and glue my mouth to his most intimate spot. He screams, clutching the pillow, a scream for every flick of my tongue. His body is tense, vibrating like a stretched string. He’s sobbing my name and I’m doomed to have this sound, engraved in my mind for the rest of my life.

   “Please, please, Ave, please.”

   I’m so bad!

   I want him even crazier.

   I pull back and ask, “What do you need, babe? Say it!”

   “Mmmhm,” he only whines.

   “I won’t touch you before I hear it, bunny,” I growl, obsessed with a sudden wicked desire to make him reach beyond his limits.

   “I… I want…please, I need…” He breathes heavily, fighting the embarrassment.

   Despite the boiling lava in my veins, I’m patient.

   “I need your tongue in me,” he finally yells.

   I push it in immediately, not wasting a single second. He’s soft, sweet and ready. There’s no resistance.

   I move in and out only few times, before his body violently shakes and the sudden orgasm makes him scream wildly.

   I grab his waist to keep him in place and, while the shock waves still torture his body, push a finger in him. It takes me only a second to find his sweet spot and graze on it. The moment I do it, he whimpers pitifully and another orgasm makes his back arch in a beautiful curve.

   “Oh, my Goooood,” he screams even louder, almost tearing the fabric, clutched in his fists.

   I severely bite my lip to stop myself from coming, just by watching him, and add a second finger.

   He mewls desperately. I can see that his senses are overloaded. He’s like jelly in my arms.

   I stretch him gently, avoiding rubbing on his sweet spot again. I know that it will be too much for him at this state. He’s barely breathing. I slip out my fingers and he whines.

   “Turn around, babe,” I coo. “Let me see your beautiful face.”

   He rolls on his back slowly.

   His face is mesmerizing. His hair is a wild golden mess, eyes unfocused, lips blood red and soar. I’ve never seen anything as stunning as this.

   “Can I be inside of you, sugar?” I ask softly. “Do you want me inside of you?”

   “Yes,” he whispers with his eyes big and tearful. “Please, yes.”

---

A/N

Hello everyone who made it to the end of Chapter 18.

Thank you so much for reading and supporting!

❤

No question today, just share your impressions 😀

Be free to express yourself and criticize.

And don’t forget to vote if you enjoyed the story.

It’s the best reward an author can gain.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

19. Like a Virgin (Ave)

[xxx - mature content warning]

[Please, note that this is very explicit , so approach with caution. If you don’t like this type of scenes, skip the chapter ant it will not affect the plot.]

  I kiss his lips and smile. 

   I’ve heard the words ‘yes’, ‘please’, ‘I want you’ and even ‘I love you’ in my bedroom so many times. And yet, they sound as if they reach my ears for the first time now. 

   I feel like a virgin, not because I’ve never had sex, but because it has never meant so much to me.

   I wonder what is so different about Casey. 

   He’s cute, and beautiful, and his laughter pours like a thick stream of sweet honey which I can almost taste. 

   But I’ve had others who also possessed these qualities and they’d never touched my heart.

   Can infatuation be explained? Is it worth trying at all? 

   I can only say that it’s scary because the more you want someone, the more you fear losing him.

   I watch every expression on his face while I put a condom, take the bottle of lube and pour generous quantity on myself. He’s only watching me in amazement. 

   His eyes stare into mine while I gently lift his beautiful thighs on my shoulders. I bring my face close to his and kiss his soft lips.

   “Say my name, babe,” I ask because I need it. I need to know that he feels me, that this feeling will be associated only with me in his head.

   “Ave,” he breaths out and I push in, only a little. He yelps and grabs my forearms but does not close his eyes and keeps them on mine.

   “Shhh, relax, I’ll go very slowly,” I soothe him, afraid that I’m causing him pain.

   “It doesn’t hurt,” he mewls. “I just need more.”

   I push again and am half way in. It’s scorching hot inside him. The velvety softness, engulfing me is heavenly. I can feel that I won’t last long.

   “More”, he screams and with one last push I’m all the way in. His breathing is crazy. Tears stream down his cheeks.

   “Babe, does it hurt?” I ask remorsefully.

   “No,” he whimpers. “It’s just so much. I… I feel things that… Ave… I didn’t know that it can feel like that.”

   Oh, sweet bunny!

   I smile and wipe his tears.

   With a hand on his back, I lift us both to sitting position with him, straddling me.

   “I’ll let you move on your own,” I tell him. I don’t want to hurt him by being too aggressive, so I’ll let him pick his own pace.

   I barely hold on, but I can do it for him. He needs to become braver with me and embrace the truth that I’m actually his.

   “Ave, I can’t. I’ve never done it,” he shyly mumbles.

   “Yes, you can, bunny. Just grab my shoulders and move the way that makes you feel best.”

   He’s hesitant at first, barely moving, but then starts slowly bouncing on me, gaining more speed.

   I’m ready to die. Or, maybe, I’m already dead and have been really good while living, cause this can be nothing else but heaven.

   His tight, hot flesh, squeezing me more and more, takes the air out of my lungs and all my sanity with it.

   Casey becomes braver. He finds the exact rhythm and angle that pleases him and, the moment my penis hits on the sweet spot inside him, he arches his back with a loud moan. I have to grab his waist to prevent him from falling back.

   “That’s right babe, you’re doing so good,” I encourage him breathlessly on the verge of screaming myself. 

   This is more than I’ve ever imagined. 

   He’s rolling his hips on me in a gracious dance, his whimpers filling the room. His eyes are closed, bottom lip, bitten between his teeth, lustful expression on his face. He’s moving faster and faster.

   I can’t breathe, or think, or stop the loud moans that come out of me. I’m drowning in this burning, melted sugar that engulfs me, erasing any other thought from my mind.

   I savor the bliss of being inside his trembling hotness, hearing the heavenly sounds that pour out of his parted lips, touching his skin, kissing him.

   I’m so in love with this exquisite, ethereal mix of beauty, shyness and dare that he is.

   “Averyyyy, “ Casey screams and throws his head back, shaking as if hit by an electric shock.

   His tender flesh around me clenches so tightly that I yelp and spout like a headspring inside of him.

   The orgasm swipes us both with such force that we cling to each other for dear life, trembling at the endless waves of pleasure that engulf us.

   They tear us to pieces but we’re together, skin to skin, lips on lips, my hands squeezing him as close as possible, his teeth, sinking deep in my shoulder.

   We’re a ball of light, pulsating, burning and beautiful like something out of this world.

   When the last waves of pleasure subside, we fall on the bed in each other’s arms, almost unable to breathe.

   We lie like this till our breaths calm down and I slowly glide out of him. He whimpers quietly and watches me while I remove the condom. I lie back, cuddling him comfortably in my arms and kiss his forehead. He’s still warm and shaky.

   “How was that for you, bunny?” I ask, not because I doubt that it was amazing for both of us, but simply because I miss his voice and want to hear it.

   “Absolutely perfect,” he barely whispers and in few minutes is fast asleep on my chest.

   I watch him, gently stroking his messy blond curls, soaking into his sweet scent all over me. His soft snorts are cute and make my heart swell.

   I still feel his heat around me. The taste of his lips still lingers on my tongue.

   He’s perfect.

   So, perfect that I don’t want to be without him in my arms ever again.

   I gaze at the boy, peacefully sleeping in my arms and it hits me like a summer storm.

   I love him!

   Deeply, madly, irrevocably.

   Now, I only have to figure out how to tell him.

---

A/N

Hello everyone who made it to the end of Chapter 19.

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! ❤

These were some damn hot chapters 🔥🔥🔥

I apologize for any nose bleeding that may have occurred 😇

So, Avery is madly in love. 💕💕💕

What about Casey? 

Do you think he’ll reciprocate these feelings?

Be free to express yourself and criticize.

And don’t forget to vote if you enjoyed the story.

It’s the best reward an author can gain.

See you in the next chapter… w

hich will be on Friday 😀😀😀

Don’t pout … I have a day job 😜❤❤

Love: Anny

20. I Love You (Casey)

I refuse to wake up. The stupid phone can keep ringing as long as it likes.

   I’m sprawled face down on Ave’s naked body, my cheek on his shoulder and nothing can make me move an inch.

   He’s warm, and smooth, and much more comfortable than any mattress.

   My weight doesn’t seem to bother him since he’s peacefully sleeping on his back with his limbs, outstretched like a star fish.

   The piercing sound doesn’t stop and I growl in utter annoyance.

   Who on earth has such an urgent business with Avery on Sunday morning?

   It’s not my ring tone, so this should be his phone.

   I hear a displeased snort and feel some stir under me.

   I pretend to be sound asleep because, as I already mentioned, I’m not going anywhere.

   Avery is careful not to wake me while reaching towards the night stand to grab the annoying thing.

   I smirk.

   He picks up and the hell is unleashed upon us.

   “Avery, you obnoxious lowlife!” Lilly screams to the top of her lungs. Other angry voices can be heard around her. All are so loud that, even though they’re not on speaker, I hear every word.

   Creeepy! The witches are mad. This is sooo not good!

   “I knew I couldn’t trust you! What did you do to him? I’ve been calling and texting him the whole day yesterday,” Lilly keeps yelling. “Where’s he? I didn’t bring him to your fucking party for you to kidnap him…”

   What??? What does she mean? And how does she know Ave’s number at all? And why do I feel like a child who was just caught to steal from the jar of candies?

   “Lilly, calm down! He’s here…” Ave’s pitiful attempt to say something is immediately blocked and the angry tirade continues.

   “Honestly, I may be twice smaller, but I’ll beat the crap out of you!” The harsh threat is accompanied by shouts of approval, erupting on the other side.

   “I didn’t…,” Ave makes a second attempt but is abruptly interrupted again.

   “Shut up, slicker! We’re coming over. You better say a prayer!” With this, Lilly hangs up, leaving Avery speechless and breathing heavily. I can hear his heart racing under my ear.

   I peek from under the blanket. Ave’s face is so precious that I bite my lip to stop the welling laughter.

   His cheeks are crimson, eyes wide and lips, parted in utter shock.

   Poor baby! I know how scary these girls can be.

   From what I heard, though, he deserves a little punishment.

   I throw a disapproving glance at him and the shade of red on his face becomes brighter. I didn’t even know he can blush.

   Blushing. Naked. Avery. Is. Hot!!!

   Avery, not blushing and fully dressed is hot too!

   Actually, Avery is drop dead hot, regardless his state.

   I suppress with great efforts the urge to throw myself on him and smother him in kisses and only raise a questioning brow.

   “I can explain,” he immediately responds.

   I shake my head, “Explain what? That all this is a set-up which you planned together with my deceiving, so called ‘best friend’?”

   I try to sound reprehensive and look pouty, although all I want is just suck the life out of his lips.

   “When you put it this way, it doesn’t sound very good, I admit,” he mutters, fidgeting nervously under me.

   Yeah, I’m still sprawled on his naked body and I’m not ashamed of it.

   I can pout in this position pretty well.

   “But my intentions were good,” Ave goes on with a pleading tone. “I’ve been crushing on you for some time and wanted to …”

   I prepare my final blow, but it’s so difficult no to laugh. Nervous Avery is so sweet.

   “You wanted what? A good fuck…” I try to sound serious but can’t and snort the last word, bursting into rapturous laughter.

   Avery’s eyes are as big as pancakes and this only makes me laugh harder.

   In seconds, he realizes that I’m not actually angry and was teasing him the whole time and slaps my butt under the blanket.

   “Naughty, little bunny! You almost made me faint,” he growls and joins my boisterous giggles.

   “Now, you’ll have to pay for all my dead brain cells,” Ave groans, squeezing my butt cheeks hard and adjusts me on his groin.

   Wow, he’s stone hard. How can anyone be aroused after such a phone call?

   “No, no, no,” I shriek, sensing his wicked intentions. “Believe me, you don’t want to be caught red handed by my mad, bitchy friends.”

   “I don’t care. I’ll survive it,” he says dismissively, gluing his lips to my neck

   Oh, shit! Now I’m hard too.

   There’s no way for this to happen right now, though, so I squirm out of his hands, throwing the blanket on the floor in the process.

   “We need to get dressed as fast as possible,” I firmly state.

   Avery rolls his eyes and tosses a pleading glance at me, “Just a quickie? … Please?”

   Oh, really?

   “No!” I cut him. “Get dressed!”

   “I can blow you. You know I’m good,” he mutters, making puppy eyes at me.

   “Get dressed!” I repeat, unmoved. 

   I’m actually quite moved, even thrilled by the suggestion but pretend not to be because I know that we need to move fast. No one wants to be caught in the act by a bunch of pissed off girls.

   “Bossy bunny,” Ave grins and grabs my waist. “Then I’ll tickle you until you say ‘yes’.”

   He puts his plan into action and I giggle like crazy, fighting him off.

   The door flings open at this moment, loudly crashing into the wall. A furry tornado flies across the room and lands in the middle of the bed.

   I feel a long, rough, wet touch on my butt cheek.

   “Aaaaa, Ave, your dog just licked my ass,” I scream.

   “Bad Mozart! Out! No one licks that ass but me,” Avery yells through laughter and throws himself on me to cover my naked body with his.

   Mozart tosses us a judging look, obviously convinced that we’re out of our minds, and leaves the room, full of dignity and condemnation. 

   We laugh, and laugh, and laugh until our stomachs hurt and we can’t anymore. Then we just lie close to each other and smile.

   Ave’s green eyes stare into mine in the newly established silence.

   Suddenly, he grabs my hand and says, “I love you!”

---

A/N

Hello everyone who made it to the end of Chapter 20.

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

We have a love confession. 💕💕💕

Did you like it?

And the mad girls are coming… 😀😀😀

What do you think will happen to the two love birds?

Don’t forget to vote if you enjoyed the story.

It’s the best reward an author can gain.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

21. The Judgement Day (Casey)

We’re standing in a neat row, me, Avery and Mozart, facing the sofa.

   The loyal dog decided to support us in our misery, sitting in the middle. His face, though, is not adorned by guilt and uneasiness like ours. He’s happily wagging his tail at the four girls, sitting in front of us, oblivious that they are everything but friendly.

   Dahlia is on the right, her messy red curls being so bright that, if you look from a distance, you could think that her head is on fire. She’s looking at us with narrowed eyes and a scowl on her face, slightly shaking her head.

   Next is Lilly with an expression that leaves no doubt that she’s fully determined to slap both our cheeks until they’re red and throbbing. Her chestnut hair is raised in a high bun, giving her a stylish and sweet look but no one should be deceived by this cuteness. The girl is fierce.

   Summer is sitting next to her. She’s the most dangerous one. Her exquisite beauty, accentuated by raven black hair and almost purple eyes with impossibly long lashes, has tricked many people into assuming that they deal with a gentle, sensitive creature. That is until she opens her mouth. Even Avery may be intimidated by the variety of swears she knows and is not afraid to use. Luckily for us, her lips are pressed in a thin disapproving line.

   Emmy is sitting on the far left. She looks like nothing but an angel. Her curly, blond hair sticks out in all directions, framing a freckled face and big blue eyes. What made her put this blood red, thick lipstick on her mouth at nine in the morning is beyond me. Only looking at her, I feel my lips sticky. She’s the only one of the four that shows traces of sympathy for our unenviable position.

   “Where’s your phone?” Lilly barks, pointing her finger at me.

   I blink few times and realize I’m clueless about it. Contemplating few seconds on what to answer, I finally blurt, “I have no idea.”

   “Where are your glasses?” is the next shot, coming from Summer.

   I shrug my shoulders and give exactly the same answer, earning a snort from her.

   “Are you fucking serious right now?” she bellows. “I wonder what the fuck is going on here? You both dickheads look scrofulous.”

   “Bitch, watch your language!” Emmy squeaks.

   I’m speechless and only gaze at them wide-eyed. Avery, on the other hand, is smirking, quite entertained by the situation.

   “Girls, let’s calm down,” he says conciliatory. “Want some coffee and pancakes?”

   “Piss off, fucker!” Summer grunts.

   Oh, my God! This girl’s mouth needs soap washing.

   “Where were you the whole day yesterday?” Lilly asks, pointing her finger at me again.

   “Walking the dog,” I answer innocently.

   “And where did you sleep?” Dahlia sweetly chirps, raising a brow.

   “He slept with me,” Avery states with a wide grin, “during the smaller part of the night.”

   “And what did you do the rest of the time?” she drags even sweeter.

   “We fuc…,” Avery starts but I kick him in the ankle and the sentence ends in a painful hiss. He glares at me accusingly. I return the glare and pout.

   “So, what, you’re boyfriends now?” Emmy purses her lips.

   Avery looks at my mortified face questioningly. I gaze at him, not knowing what to do. I’m completely numb.

   Seeing that I won’t give him any sign what I think about it, he grabs my hand and asks directly, “Do you want to be my boyfriend, babe?”

   I somehow manage to nod, despite my frozen state.

   “Then yes, we are,” he proudly announces to the girls.

   “Oh my God!” Lilly screams, jumping from the sofa and throwing herself on my neck. “Sweetie Pie, I’m so happy for you!”

   Suddenly, the tense atmosphere is gone and all four are all over me in a loud pile of squeaking, cheering hugs. Mozart retreats towards the kitchen, startled by the invasion.

   “Aren’t there any hugs for me?” Ave raises his brows, squeezing my hand.

   “You better be thankful that you’re still alive,” Dahlia glares at him coldly. “Now go and start those coffee and pancakes you offered.”

   “And then you’re both taking us to the shopping mall,” Emmy shrieks.

   “You got it, girls,” Avery beams from ear to ear and heads to the kitchen.

   “Oh, my God!” I only gasp.

   Pour Ave has no idea what he got us into.

---

A/N

Hello everyone who made it to the end of Chapter 21.

Thank you so much for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

Ave and Casey are boyfriends now.

💕💕💕

Did you expect it?

What do you think about the girls? 

😀😀😀

Don’t forget to vote, if you enjoyed the story.

It’s the best reward an author can gain.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

22. Dangerous Adventures in The Wild (Casey)

My twenty-four hours in Heaven are definitely over.

   The unenviable situation I’m in at the moment is even more obvious, precisely because they were so amazing.

   I’m dragging my sore feet along the vast, endless, shopping gallery on the fifth floor of the biggest mall in the city, after I’ve been doing the same on the other four for hours.

   Summer is clinging on my right arm, whining pitifully that her feet hurt more than mine. 

   I have zero compassion for her. Every time we go out, we all keep telling her that five-inch heels are not the right thing to wear on a shopping tour. She never listens.

   My left arm is painfully stretched by the fifteen shopping bags that I’m carrying, despite the fact that none of them contains a single item that I’ve purchased.

   I can’t believe that this same scenario is repeating every other week of my life and my newly acquired boyfriend not only wasn’t able to change it, but was sucked in this madness together with me.

   Avery’s not carrying any bags because he’s practically carrying Emmy, dragging her by the waist. 

   She sprained her ankle on the escalator as soon as we arrived. 

   I have zero compassion for her either. It happened only because she was too busy to splotch more of the red lipstick on her mouth and wasn’t paying attention where she was stepping. 

   The bad news is that a sprained ankle can never stop a wild witch from storming the shops, especially if she has an innocent victim to use for a crutch.

   Only Dahlia and Lilly are still chirping happily with no trace of fatigue, scurrying few meters ahead of us towards the next shop.

   I’m mad. Not just angry, but literally fuming, sporting a prominent pout and huffing at any occasion, especially when I’m sure that Lilly can hear me.

   This was all her doing. I’m certain it’s some kind of a wicked revenge for me disappearing for a whole day and Avery, being the reason for it.

   “Fuck, I can’t walk anymore! My feet are bloody killing me. Screw the shopping! I need to fucking sit, like right now,” Summer whines.

   “Bitch, can’t you talk like a decent human being,” Emmy shrieks, freezing on the spot and almost nocking Avery off his feet. “You can’t do this to me when we’re only two steps away from my new lipstick.”

   “What do you do with those lipsticks?” Summer barks back. “Do you eat them? You buy new ones every week.”

   “It’s not my fault that you don’t know how to choose shoes,” Emmy retorts.

   “Says the one with the sprained ankle,” Summer grumps at her.

   Oh, this is so familiar too.

   Every single shopping rampage ends with everyone quarrelling and sulky due to the same reasons which, in particular, are Summer’s feet, missed shops and, most of all, inevitable, draining fatigue.

   Why can’t we just go to the movies for once?

   “Girls, let’s calm down,” Ave says conciliatory. “It’s time for lunch. Let’s go have something to eat.”

   Oh, silly boy! He has no experience and doesn’t know that the only sensible thing to do when things come down to this, is to keep quiet.

   Emmy immediately measures him from top to bottom with narrowed eyes, making him nervously fidget in his place, tossing me a pleading look for help.

   Sorry ‘babe’, I can’t help you. I have to fend for myself.

   Emmy purses her lips and starts blinking at him with big ‘innocent’ eyes.

   “Ave here is very nice and will take me to the beauty shop and then to the drugstore,” she sweetly announces. “I also have to buy some sanitary napkins and pads. You can actually run and grab them for me while I buy my lipstick.”

   Ave’s eyes go so big that I fear they’ll fall off on the tile floor.

   ‘Brace yourself, my dear,’ I sneer in my head, keeping my poker face, ‘It’s far not over yet.’

   “Then you can take me to the ladies’ room, right Ave?” she cheerfully states, making him choke on thin air.

   His eyes are frantically searching for Lilly and Dahlia, probably hoping that the tough task can be transferred to them, but they’re nowhere to be seen. I can assure him that it’s pointless cause they’ve definitely ditched us and are now deep in some changing room.

   “Sweetie Pie, take Summer to the restaurant and wait for us there. I’ll text the others where to meet us,” Emmy gives her final orders, pushing lightly Avery to move.

   Summer snorts, clinging heavier on me, but remains silent.

   I’m clever enough not to utter a word either.

   My shocked boyfriend and the bossy angel start walking away with Avery tossing desperate glances in my direction.

   I feel for him deeply but I can’t help him.

   These are the ups and downs of announcing himself for my boyfriend. He’ll have to bear the consequences with dignity.

   Welcome to the jungle, Ave!

---

Photo by Larisa P. 

from Pexels

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 22.

Thank you so much for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

I love bossy girls. 

😀😀😀 

Do you like them?

Or maybe you pity the boys? 😉

Don’t forget to vote if you enjoyed the story.

It’s the best reward an author can gain.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

23. Something’s Off (Casey)

We’re finally all sitting in a nice Italian restaurant.

   It’s so packed with people that we couldn’t find a table for six.

   As expected, I was the one that was not given the opportunity to sit on my own chair. We share it with Dahlia or, more precisely, she’s sitting on my left thigh, complaining that I’m too skinny and it’s not comfortable.

   Summer and Emmy claimed that they need to sit alone because of their ‘injuries’, as if it was our fault. Lilly can’t be bothered about such things in general.

   Avery tried to convince me to sit on his lap which, I told him, was going to happen only over my dead body.

   So, we ended up together with the ginger pouter.

   Ave obviously passed some wicked acceptance test with honors because the girls are now sweetly smiling at him and showing all kinds of affection.

   The table is overflowing with food. They can’t order only what they need, as with everything else, and piles of pizza slices, smoothies, salads and numerous types of cakes and ice cream, make it almost impossible to eat normally, without dipping your sleeve in somebody else’s plate.

   Suddenly, Avery’s fork falls on the floor with loud clanks. He immediately throws himself under the table to retrieve it, somehow too eagerly. 

   I’m puzzled. He could simply ask the waitress to give him a new one. 

   He’s definitely taking his time down there.

   I shrug my shoulders, deciding to let it go when my gaze accidently goes to the spot behind his chair.

   A young couple in their mid-thirties walks between the tables on their way out.

   The woman’s appearance catches my eye. There’s something in her stunning beauty that strikes me. I can’t put my finger on what precisely it is at first, but then I realize that it’s her eyes.

   They’re big, green and exactly the same as … Ave’s.

   Her long, pitch-black hair is waving down to her waist in gorgeous curls, swinging lightly while she’s speaking to the man, gesturing with her hands and laughing loudly.

   The man pecks her lips, right before they leave the restaurant area, separated from the central promenade by colorful flower pots.

   I can’t help but feel that something’s terribly off. My heart painfully shrinks.

   Is Avery hiding from this woman?

   I shake my head. Why would he do that? And why does it have anything to do with me?

   I peek at Lilly. She’s watching Ave’s butt, which is the only visible part of him at this moment, with a raised brow and a prominent scowl.

   So, I’m not imagining things. She noticed it too.

   Oh, Dear! Knowing her so well, now I’m afraid she’ll make a scene. I start praying for her to just let it go. 

   I hate public confrontations. I’ve been involved in such too often because of her temper.

   Avery finally emerges from under the table with the fork in his hand, instantly met by Lilly’s abrupt question.

   “Why are you making a fool of yourself, crawling under the table? Couldn’t you just ask for a new fork?” Her eyes are drilling a hole in his flushed face, waiting for him to dig his own grave.

   I notice the subtle glimpse he throws from the corner of his eyes to the spot where the couple was standing. His body visibly relaxes when he sees that they’re gone.

   “How silly of me,” he beams at Lilly and waves at the waitress. “As if I’m going to use it when it’s been on the floor.”

   Lilly narrows her eyes suspiciously, pursing her lips, “Were you hiding from someone?”

   My heart drops in my stomach. I toss a pleading look at her. I know this expression. She’s ready to bite. I’m so thankful that the other three are too busy to complain to perceive the situation and make it even more awkward.

   “No! Why would I do that?” Ave squeaks too loudly.

   He’s definitely lying. And I’ll definitely faint. 

   My face must look really desperate because Lilly decides not to dig into this and artificially laughs, “Yeah, how silly! Why would you!”

   Avery grabs the newly fetched fork and stuffs his mouth with strawberry cake to the brim.

   I do the same with chocolate ice cream, wincing at the freezing of half of my head and earning a harsh slap on the hand by Dahlia whose hair I’ve adorned with a nice splotch of caramel drizzle.

   “Do you want to stay over tonight?” Avery asks hopefully, holding my hand.

   We’re in the underground parking of the mall, having finally finished shopping, eating and making complete fools of ourselves.

   “No, sorry, tomorrow we have lectures and I need to go home,” I mutter with my eyes, fixed on the floor.

   “I can pick you up in the morning,” he offers.

   “I always drive him to school,” Summer butts in, leaving no place for arguing.

   “Ok, I’ll see you at school then,” Ave huffs and leans to kiss me.

   I return the kiss, but not as eager as I’d like.

   He heads to his car with puzzled expression.

   I sink between Lilly and Dahlia on the back seat of Summer’s car.

   We’re all silent on the way to my apartment. My gloomy face stops the girls from the usual chatter and teasing.

   I don’t know exactly why, but something in my chest shrinks and expands painfully and I’m on the verge of crying.

   Lilly is smart enough to restrain herself to only gently squeezing my hand.

   Something is definitely terribly off.

---

Photo by Francesca Zama from Pexels

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 23.

Thank you so much for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

I’m sorry! I know you’re disappointed at this turn of the events. 

But you saw it coming, didn’t you? It was too good to be true.

😉

Who do you think the green-eyed woman was?

Don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

It’s the best reward an author can gain.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

24. Painful Memories (Casey)

I’m standing in the middle of my apartment with an expression of doom on my face.

   I love my home. I was proud that I was able to afford it and live on my own. It’s enough to make me happy, although it’s only a bedroom and an open living room with a tiny kitchen.

   But now it looks so small, unfriendly and… empty.

   The walls are weighting down on me as if they’ll fall at any moment and bury me under bricks and stone and my own uneasiness.

   I take few deep breaths to calm myself.

   I’m being dramatic. Nothing bad has happened. Ave just saw someone he didn’t want to meet and hid to avoid them. It has nothing to do with me. He’s not obliged to explain to me every move he makes.

   I close my eyes and make every effort to stop the thought which has been trying to pop out in my mind since the moment I saw him, throwing himself under the table to avoid that green-eyed woman.

   I know that, if it’s fully formed, it’ll hurt me so bad that I’m going to cry.

   The horrid thought is persistent, though. Despite my resistance, it emerges on the surface, ugly, hostile and as sharp as a knife.

   He was hiding because he didn’t want to be seen with ME.

   The tears immediately spring out, flowing down my cheeks. I can’t stop them. The blade is digging deeper and deeper, bringing out more of them.

   I collapse on the floor, wrapping my arms around my shaking body and start to sob.

   I knew it. I knew it was too good to be true. I lowered my guard and now I fully deserve this.

   It’s like a chain reaction. Memories come one after another, making the pain excruciating.

---

   “Sweet angel, I’m so in love with you!” His voice is soft and gentle.

   “You are the most beautiful boy on the Earth,” he whispers, words muffled between kisses. Warm hands caress my body. I dive into the feeling, overwhelmed with desire. He gives me all I want. I’m happy.

---

   “Can we go to the movies or have a dinner at that new Chinese restaurant?” My voice is hesitant because, no matter how attentive he is to me and how good the sex is, he always frowns when I ask him to go out. We actually never do. It’s either my house or his.

   “Can we keep this a secret, angel? We don’t need people, nosing in our relationship.”

---

   I feel ashamed of myself for coming to his place again. It has to stop. I feel dirty for wanting the sex, aware that he’s hiding me from his friends and his family.

   “You’re using me!” I finally confront him. “I don’t want to see you again!”

   The slap on my face sounds like a thunder in the empty room. A stream of blood rushes down my chin. I turn around and run out. I’ll never come back here.

   I’ll never love anyone again. I’ll never trust. Never! Never!

---

   I start crying in full voice.

   Why is this happening to me again?

   Ave, please, you can’t do this to me! You’re different. I asked you if it’s only sex and you said it wasn’t. I believed. I trusted you.

   Idiot! I’m an idiot! I did this to myself, fully aware that I shouldn’t.

   The sudden ring of the phone makes me jump and takes me out of my stupor.

   I peek at the screen, quickly wiping my tears.

   “Sweetie Pie, are you ok?” Lilly’s voice is concerned but for some reason it makes me so angry.

   I feel sick. My stomach twists in terrible pulsations.

   “You saw me just five minutes ago,” I snap at her. “Why are you calling me? Can’t I be alone at least for five fucken minutes?”

   “Sweetie Pie, we’re worried,” I hear Summer, “you didn’t look too good in the car.”

   Oh, shit! They’ve put me on speaker and are all gathered to pity me.

   “I hate this nick name!” I yell. “I hate all your bullshit that is always pouring over my head!”

   “Casey, calm down,” Lilly mutters.

   Oh, yeah? Because you can make scenes whenever you like but I’m not allowed?

   “Shut up!” I scream at her. “You couldn’t keep your mouth closed at the restaurant, could you? You always have to butt in everything. I’m sick and tired of you all, messing with my life. Live me alone!”

   I fling the phone towards the wall, crushing it to pieces and burst into tears again.

   Two years! I was the secret sex buddy of that sleek bustard for two full years.

   ‘Angel’, I laugh joylessly.

   He called me ‘angel’, but I felt just the opposite.

   Who in his right mind would put up with this just because the sex is addictive?

   I hated myself for two more years after that slap and the breakdown. I never came close to a boy again.

   I missed the intimacy, but it was a fair price to gain my dignity back.

   And somehow Avery managed to ruin all my walls for two days and two nights.

   “Boyfriend,” I snort resentfully. He’s no boyfriend of mine.

   My heart shrinks and I burst into tears again.

---

Photo by cottonbro from Pexels

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 24.

Thank you so much for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

Do you think Casey is overreacting because of his past?

Was if fair to snap at his friends? 

Don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

It’s the best reward an author can gain.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

25. My Girls (Casey)

I wake up at six in the morning at the same place, on the floor, curled into a ball.

   My face is stained with tears and snot. My head is aching from the long crying. I’m painfully stiff from laying on the hard surface.

   The banging on the front door, which took me out of my drowse, is getting louder.

   I crawl on all fours towards it and open, still crouching on the floor without even bothering to think who this might be. 

   Suddenly, an avalanche of bodies piles up on top of me.

   “Casey, I’m sorry! I’m so sorry!” Lilly chants in my year. “I know I’m overstepping sometimes. I’ve never wanted to interfere with your relationship or mess with your life. I love you! I feel so protective all the time. I couldn’t stop myself yesterday. I shouldn’t have pounced on Avery.”

   “I’m sorry too, for taking advantage of him at the mall!” Emmy squeaks, trying to push Lilly away and hug me.

   Summer and Dahlia are all over me too, wiping my face and muttering excuses remorsefully.

   My heart swells. I feel guilty for being so rude to them last night. 

   I open my arms as wide as I can, trying to hug them all at once.

   We’re rolling on the floor in a sobbing mess of bodies. Nobody cares to even close the door.

   “Girls, I love you so much!” I finally manage to blurt, getting hold of the lock handle to shut it.

   “I’m so sorry for saying those things to you on the phone!” I mutter, but they smile at me and wave it away.

   We’re all sitting in a circle on the floor, in the middle of the room.

   “Fuck it! We were a bloody pain in the ass! We should be sorry for all the bullshit we did!” Summer says, making Emmy immediately shoot a brow up, but deciding not to scold her this time.

   “We need to analyze the situation,” Lilly states and everyone nods in agreement.

   “So, Avery saw someone, a woman that quite resembles him in appearance,” Dahlia summarizes the events, “and decided to hide from her. The question is why.”

   “She could be his bloody sister,” Summer huffs. “But why the hell would he hide from his own sister?”

   I don’t want to say it, but it needs to be addressed. 

   I whisper in a low voice, “Because he doesn’t want to be seen with me by a member of his family.”

   “No!” Emmy squeaks. “Ave is not like that! It can’t be this!” 

   I can hear her worry. She knows what this would mean to me. 

   “He might owe her money, or, maybe, she’s super annoying, or they are on very bad terms. Let’s not jump to conclusions. It could be anything,” Lilly hurries to support her.

   “Sweetie Pie, ugh…, sorry,… Casey, don’t think about the worst right away,” Dahlia adds.

   “I’m sorry to be the one to ask this again,” Lilly sigs, “but where’s your phone? We’ve been calling since you hung up last evening and it’s been sending us to voice mail. We would’ve come immediately, but you were so angry…”

   I pin my eyes on the floor. I can’t believe that I shouted at them and crushed my phone on the wall.

   We gather the pieces and, as strange as it may sound, somehow manage to put it together again. The moment I switch it on it starts to ding, and ding, and ding.

   I look at the screen and see twenty missed calls and thirteen text messages from Avery.

   The girls scream excitedly.

   “Calm down. I’ll read them out loud,” I say and start scrawling with trembling fingers.

Ave: “Babe, why aren’t you picking up?”

Ave: “Casey, answer the phone!!! Why is it on voice mail???”

Ave: “Babe, I miss you! 💗 Please, answer!!!”

Ave: “What’s wrong, bunny? 😕 Don’t you want to talk to me?”

Ave: “Ok, I’m desperate. 😭 Tomorrow I’ll be so embarrassed by sending all these messages, but PLEEEEASE! Call me!”

   With every following message, the girls scream louder and my face grows hotter and redder.

Ave: “Maybe, your battery is low and I’m overreacting, but I’m WORRIED. 😟😟😟”

Ave: “Are you mad at me??????”

Ave: “Casey, please don’t be mad at me. Whatever I did, I’m sorry! 🌹🌹🌹”

Ave: “I’m annoying, I know, but I can’t sleep without you in my bed. I miss you!😪😪😪”

Ave: “Mozart misses you too! He’s searching for you around the house.”

Ave: “Ok, this will be the last one and I’ll go to bed. CALL ME WHEN YOU WAKE UP IN THE MORNING!!!”

Ave: “Sorry, I need also to say this. I LOVE YOU! 💗💗💗💗💗💗💗”

Ave: “Good night, babe!”

   Oh my God! I’m so dumb! I’m a complete idiot of the worst kind, the one that ruins his own life because of their profound stupidity.

   How could I cry my eyes out, while my boyfriend was worrying and texting me the whole time?

   How could I pounce on my best friends when they only wanted to protect me?

   Ugh, I hate myself! I suck!

   I quickly type an answer.

Bunny: “I’m not mad at you. I accidently broke my phone. I just fixed it.”

   It doesn’t feel enough, though, so I type another message.

Bunny: “I’m so sorry I made you worry. I miss you and Mozart too. 😥”

   Still not enough.

Bunny: “Ave, I love you too. 💗💗💗”

   “What?” Lilly immediately yells. “Did you just tell him that you loved him?”

   She shakes her head disapprovingly.

   “Sweetie P… Ugh, Fuck!… Casey, don’t you think that was too much? You were crying like a baby just few hours ago and now you’re making a love confession.” Lilly’s face softens and she squeezes my hand. “Why do you always jump from one extreme to the other? Let’s see what his intentions are first…”

   “Yes, you’re right,” I gulp heavily. “It just slipped out.”

   “It’s fine,” Emmy giggles, “This will keep him on the hook.”

   “Ok, Ladies, let’s get ready for school,” Dahlia commands, putting an end to our discussion. Suddenly, she looks at me startled and quickly adds, “and gentlemen.”

   I burst into laughter.

   We’ve always addressed the crew as ‘ladies’ in our conversations so far. Nobody actually bothered that I’m not a girl and am a part of the group as well. 

   I must’ve really frightened them last night. It’s funny, how they all try to avoid my nick name and inevitably fail.

   “Girls, I’m sorry! You can still call me Sweetie Pie, if you want. Just not in public, please,” I smile at them, “and don’t have to add ‘gentlemen’ every time. It sounds silly anyway. I’m not mad at you and really love you!”

   They shriek happily and jump on me in a big giggling pile.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 25.

Thank you so much for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

Now that you’re better acquainted with the girls, any favorites?

Do you think Avery is clueless about why Casey was upset?

Don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

It’s the best reward an author can gain.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

26. Maybe (Casey)

We approach the University and my heart is pounding faster and faster.

   I shouldn’t have written that I loved him. I shouldn’t have had sex with him. I shouldn’t have gone to that party at all.

   My peaceful, eventless life is ruined.

   I had almost forgotten how it felt to worry all the time, to be anxious what would happen tomorrow, to crave to see someone and fear it at the same time, because you know it might hurt you. All this was buried deep in my mind before yesterday.

   But now it’s all on the surface again. I want to push it back with no sucess. I can’t help but repeat that scene at the mall again and again.

   We talked with the girls. We decided not to jump to conclusions, that I’d talk to Avery and we’d clarify everything. But I can’t stop the painful swirls of anxiety from twisting my insides. I can’t ask him directly. I can’t. I can’t.

   “Don’t freak out!” Lilly squeezes my left hand while Emmy holds tight to my right arm.

   They are trying to give me strength, to make me believe that this time it’s different. I want to, but my brain refuses to accept it.

   I’m doomed. Because I love him. I really do and it’s killing me. Love makes me compromise. It forces me to put up with things I shouldn’t. I feel like someone who’s approaching his total demise.

   Summer pulls up near the gate of the central courtyard and we all head towards the building.

   I spot Avery immediately, sitting on a bench, with his eyes, fixed on us. He’s wearing sun glasses, but I know where his sight is directed because it burns. I feel his gaze digging a hot well on my face. I’m sure he searches for traces of anger, or something else to explain my silence last evening. He didn’t buy the version with the broken phone, although, it was partially true. I know it because he answered to my messages with only ‘Ok, we’ll talk in an hour.’

   Maybe, now he’s the one that is mad. 

   A sharp string of fear darts through me, making me cringe.

   No, no, no, he’d never hurt me. 

   Maybe, he’s angry and probably will pout or even yell, but he’ll never hit me. 

   Oh, my God! My uneasiness is making me go to extremes. This is stupid. This is Avery, the boy that rolled in the grass with me and asked me to be his boyfriend in front of a bunch of fuming girls and told me he loved me. 

   What’s wrong with me?

   We reach the spot where he’s sitting and my pulse goes crazy. I feel the blood in my veins rushing.

   Ave smiles and jumps up, making a step towards me.

   Before I can smile back, or say something, or even look at him, everything in front of my eyes goes black. 

   The last thing I see is the asphalt alley rapidly coming close to my face and the sharp pain in my cheek from the impact. 

   I hear a distant horrified cry and everything goes silent and dark.

---

   “His heartbeat is way above the norm. His cheekbone is fractured. He needs to rest now,” a muffled voice, sounding indifferent and professional, breaks the silence.

   “Is he going to wake up soon?” Lilly is crying.

   “Any moment,” the impersonal voice answers, fading away, accompanied by receding footsteps. “Be sure to keep him calm and relaxed. No excitement, positive or negative. This is a nervous breakdown of the worst kind. There may be consequences. Consider persuading him to visit a therapist.”

   “Oh, my Goood! What am I going to do now?” Lilly cries louder. “Do you think I should call his parents?”

   “Not yet,” Summer answers quietly, “and stop this fucken weeping. You don’t want him to wake up from your howling. Go wash your face and put a bloody smile on it, or you’ll scare the shit out of him.”

   “Avery, I think you better go,” Emmy whispers. “You heard the doctor. No excitement. It’s not good for him to see you right now.”

   I hear a sob and tormented whisper, “It’s because of me, isn’t it. I triggered something. What is it? Tell me what’s happening.”

   “It’s not our place to give you those answers,” Dahlia retorts. “Emmy is right. Just go now. You’ll talk to him when he’s better.”

   “But I need to be here,” Avery tries to argue, but Lilly’s voice cuts him immediately.

   “It’s not important what you need. You did enough. Go!” She leaves no room for negotiation and the door cracks in few seconds at his exit.

   I keep my eyes closed, despite the pain in my cheek and the worse one in my heart. I want to stop him but I don’t have the strength. 

   I’m pathetic, afraid of my own boyfriend and hesitant to look at my best friends.

   It’s over. My short moment of happiness is gone. It’s only because of me. I couldn’t cope with it. I was not able to embrace it. A small, insignificant event and I turned into a total mess.

   The boy I love is gone. My friends are worried. I’m in the hospital. 

   That’s what you get when you cling to the past and allow it to rule your present. 

   I have no desire to open my eyes. Maybe, I’ll fall asleep again if I don’t. Maybe, when I wake up again, the pain will be gone.

   Everything becomes black again.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 26.

Thank you so much for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

Things went terribly wrong, didn’t they? 😟

Do you think Casey and Avery will fix this and be together again?

Don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

It’s the best reward an author can gain.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

27. Ebony (Ave)

I pace from the kitchen island to the sofa and back. I can’t stay in one place. I’m desperate.

   It’s been three days since I haven’t seen Casey.

   He was released from the hospital yesterday with severe concussion, a fractured cheekbone and an ‘extreme anxiety’ diagnosis.

   I can’t help but think that this all is because of me. What did I do? How did I trigger all of this?

   The girls won’t let me see him. They made me swear that I won’t call or text him either. I tried every way possible to pull out some information from them about what’s happening, but they were firm that they did not want to interfere.

   I’m going totally crazy. This situation will kill me. 

   I palm my face on the verge of crying when my phone rings.

   I cringe away when I see the name on the screen, Ebony. My sister is insane.

   Yeah, my mother is obsessed with The Beatles and mostly with Paul McCartney. So, I’m Avery and she’s Ebony, after his duet song with Stevie Wonder.

   My guts twisted when I saw her with her sleek husband at the mall that day. Why would she call me now?

   I contemplate for a while, but in the face of the fear of her coming here, finally pick up.

   “You weren’t going to pick up, were you?” she shouts without greeting.

   I only shrug mu shoulders and don’t find it necessary to retort. She wouldn’t care anyway.

   “Don’t think I didn’t see you, crawling under that table on Sunday, just to avoid me,” she barks.

   I’m still not convinced that an answer is expected, so I keep quiet.

   “Which of the chicks you were surrounded by, was your girlfriend?” is the next obnoxious question.

   “I don’t have a girlfriend,” I hiss, unable to restrain anymore. “And even if I had one, you’d be the last person I’d tell.”

   She snorts, “Oh, sorry, I forgot that you consider yourself gay.”

   “I don’t ‘consider myself’. I am gay,” I bellow. 

   How is she able to get on my nerves for three fucken seconds?

   “It’ll pass,” she sneers. “Anyway, I called to remind you of mom’s birthday tomorrow. Be sure to appear on time.”

   “I’m not coming,” I firmly state.

   “Oh, yes, you are, little bro. You don’t want the undeserved stream of money, flowing to your direction to cease, do you?” she chuckles.

   “Mom has nothing to do with my money and you know it very well,” I grumble, ready to hang up.

   “She’s still a trustee and on the Bord of Directors, so you need her signature,” Ebony stubbornly states.

   “Not for long,” I retort. “Don’t forget that I’ll be twenty-one in few months.”

   “Oh, I’m thinking about it all the time, my dear,” she snorts. “I can never forget that grandpa was stupid enough to leave the company to you, to ruin it when you become of age. Robert would’ve been the best choice. Even I would’ve been a better one than you. But you’ve always been his little golden boy.”

   “Your husband is a thief,” I yell, “and the only reason our family is still in business is because I found those documents before he was able to hand them to the competition. You should be glad that grandpa didn’t file charges.”

   “Oh, my little genius brother,” Ebony huffs. “I’m sure you would’ve come up with another brilliant software development, if this one had gone to another company. Grandpa would’ve still been able to retire to his Greek Island and mom and dad would’ve still been able to bathe in luxury, ignoring your gay adventures.”

   “Ebony, I hope you realize that you’re not a very good person,” I sigh resignedly. “This conversation is over.”

   I prepare to press the red button when she quickly adds, “Hmm, so if it wasn’t any of the girls, then it must be that blond cutie with the glasses. Since when do you fuck nerds? What happened to the chiseled jocks who circle around your house like a flock of vultures?”

   “Fuck you!” I shout and hang out.

   My hands are shaking with anger. Stupid bitch! With even more stupid husband! The hell I was going to let her meet Casey. This could happen only over my dead body.

   I smile, despite my frustration, remembering him saying the same thing when I asked him to sit on my lap. He’s so sweet! Thanks God he refused. There was going to be no way to avoid my leech of a sister, gluing herself to us, if she had seen him there.

   She thrives on embarrassing me. God knows what bullshit she would’ve blurted just to make me uncomfortable.

   Mozart is sitting at my feet, gazing at me pitifully. I pet his head.

   “I know, buddy. We both miss him. We weren’t good to him. Both of us. Now we need to find a way to get him back, right?”

   The tears finally reach my eyes and Mozart soothingly licks my hand.

   We both can’t be happy anymore without him.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 27.

Thank you so much for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

What are your impressions of the sweet sister? 🙄

Do you think Avery was right to hide?

Don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

It’s the best reward an author can gain.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

28. Thirty-Five Roses (Casey)

I haven’t left my apartment in a week.

   Most of the time I’ve spent lying in bed, under doctor’s orders.

   The concussion I got as a result of the direct collision with the asphalt alley, turned out to be the most dangerous of my injuries. I had to fight constant onsets of vomiting and dizziness the first two days, then only slight vertigo and drowsiness. They are almost gone now, but one of the girls always stays with me to make sure I’m ok. I still move as little as possible.

   My cheek doesn’t hurt anymore and the swelling has subsided, although, the ugly, purple bruise on half of my face startles me every time I look in the mirror.

   My ‘extreme anxiety’ is under control, thanks to the pills I have to take twice a day.

   But nothing could cure the pain in my heart.

   I cried for the whole first day at home. Then the tears stopped and I only gazed at the wall half of the second day.

   And then it happened.

   There was a knock at the front door and Emmy went to see who it was. She came back, holding a huge bouquet of white roses, brought by a delivery girl who had firmly refused to tell her who had sent them.

   There was a small note, tucked among the flowers. It said ‘One for each hour of happiness’.

   I counted them. They were exactly thirty-five. I started to cry again. I knew who had written the note. It was exactly the number of the hours we spend with Avery alone, from Friday night till Sunday morning, the happiest hours in my life.

   I wasn’t crying because I was sad. I cried with relief. He hadn’t given up on me.

   Then it became a routine. Every day, exactly at twelve a.m., there was the familiar knock on the door and whoever girl was with me was answering it and coming back with a bunch of flowers.

   The second bouquet was of yellow roses. The note said ’One for each hour in which the sun was shining next to me“.

  Then came one of pink roses and a message, saying ‘One for each hour in which life was as sweet as cotton candy’.

   The fourth was a bunch of bright orange roses, accompanied by ‘One for each hour in which time flew as a river of gold’.

   I got used to wake up, have quick breakfast and a shower, sit on the sofa, opposite the door and stare at it, waiting for the knock.

   Thirty-five blue roses came yesterday , the note saying ‘One for each hour I spent, looking at the most beautiful eyes in the world’.

   It’s almost twelve. I’m staring at the door again, squeezing Lilly’s hand.

   Here’s the knock. She stands up and glances at me over her shoulder, walking towards the door and smiling softly. The delivery girl is there, waving at me with a wide grin.

   The roses are blood red. Lilly hands them to me and I can’t wait to open the small piece of paper.

   ‘One for each hour I was falling in love with you. Babe, I’m still your boyfriend. Please, call me when you’re ready. I’ll wait forever if that’s how long it takes.’

   I hold the note between my trembling fingers and raise my eyes to Lilly.

   Am I ready? Can I talk to him without freaking out? Can I tell him everything, why I was so stressed, why I was scared of him, why I had this nervous breakdown?

   Lilly shakes her head, “You have to make this decision on your own, Casey. I can’t tell you what to do. All I can say is that you needed this time alone to come back to normality. Now you can choose reasonably your next move.”

   “I want to see him,” I mumble.

   “Then call him,” she encourages me. “He loves you. Isn’t it obvious?”

   “I’m not sure I’m strong enough,” I mutter, “and, besides, I look awful. Half of my face is like a Picasso painting.”

   She laughs lightly, “I think, he’ll like you even if you’re all covered in mud.”

   “Avery is different, right? He’s not like… him.” I still need a confirmation, a reassurance that I can trust him.

   “You know him better than me, honey,” Lilly smiles, stroking my cheek. “What do you think?”

   “I think he’s so perfect,” I whisper dreamily, brushing the delicate red petals with the tips of my fingers, “but I’m not.”

   “You don’t need to be, Casey. You just have to be you.”

   I nod and reach for my phone.

   I’m not ready to call, so I type a text message.

   “Ave, I’m still your boyfriend too. Can we talk?”

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 28.

Thank you so much for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

There’s light in the darkness. Do you think Avery handled the situation well? 💗

Do you like his idea to send his love in the form of roses?

Don’t forget to vote if you liked the story.

It’s the best reward an author can gain.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

29. Hello, Boyfriend (Ave)

I am not simply happy.

   What I feel can not be described in such an ordinary way.

   My heart is racing. My face is hot. I am self-conscious for the first time in my life. I hope I look good. I hope he will like what he sees. I hope it won’t be awkward.

   Oh, my God! I am so nervous, sweating as if I have run all the way here.

   Five minutes have passed since I knocked, but no one is answering the door. Why? Even if Casey is not able to do it for some reason, I know that one of the girls is always here.

   I am two hours early. Maybe, they have gone somewhere and will come back at the appointed time.

   I shouldn’t have come so early, but it was impossible to wait. The house was weighting on me. The time stood still and a minute seemed longer than an hour.

   I need to see him. I crave to touch his beautiful face. I am desperate to feel him in my arms.

   Love is wonderful, but horrifying at the same time. The constant worry, desire, despair. All these untamed emotions are killing me.

   I just want to be with him.

   The lock finally clicks. The door slowly opens, revealing a frowning, sleepy Summer, measuring me with narrowed eyes.

   “What the fuck are you doing here at ten in the morning?” she drags, yawning widely.

   “I’m sorry, couldn’t wait till lunch,” I mutter.

   “Well, he’s taking a bath,” she smirks, waving me to the sofa. “You’ll have to wait.”

   I enter hesitantly, squeezing in between her and the door frame. I am definitely scared of this girl. Her big, violet eyes are burning a hole in my back, full of judgement.

   “Be sure not to fuck up this time,” she warns, still gazing at me, while I flop on the soft cushions and fidget uncomfortably. “You know that you have your share in this shit, don’t you?”

   I nod. I know. I have no idea how exactly, though. Somehow, I frightened him. Something I did, shook his balance. But I have no clue what it was.

   “Summer, please,” I whisper pleadingly. “Can’t you just tell me what happened?”

   She shakes her head but her features soften. I see some kind of compassion on her face.

   “Alright,” she huffs. “I still think that you two should sort this out by yourselves, but I bloody like you. I have no idea why, though.”

   I hardly dare to breathe, afraid not to make her change her mind with some wrong move.

   “You were hiding, dickhead,” she finally blurts.

   “What?” I don’t get it.

   “Are you dumb?” Summer rolls her eyes. “You shove under the table to hide from that woman. Who the hell was she?”

   The gears in my head begin to turn.

   “Ebony,” I utter, stricken by the realization. “It was my sister.”

   “Well, next time when you’re with Casey and fucking see some of your relatives, don’t throw yourself in disguise,” she pointedly says.

   “But she is awful,” I exclaim. “I’d avoid her at any circumstances.”

   A painful shrink in my stomach accompanies a terrible thought that suddenly emerges in my mind.

   “He thought that I didn’t want to be seen with him,” I whisper, terrified at the painful way it sounds.

   Summer nods, picking at the hem of her blouse. “He’s got some bloody shitty experience with that,” she mutters. “You better not do it again.”

   Oh, Dear! How could he have thought that I was hiding him? I’d scream that he’s mine from the highest mountain to the top of my lungs.

   “I’m an idiot,” I gasp.

   “Yes, you surely are,” Summer confirms, somehow affectionately, “but you love him and you two should be together.”

   “I have to see him,” I state, overwhelmed by utter determination and jump up.

   “Where the fuck…, wait, I told you that…,” but before she can finish, I’m already at the bathroom door, nocking.

   “Go away, Summer! I’m fine. Just taking my time,” the sweetest voice answers in annoyance.

   I knock again.

   “Argh, fine, come in,” he says resignedly. “What is it that you can’t find this time. The coffee is in the…”

   His blue eyes go wide when I appear at the frame. His plump lips form an ‘Oh’ and he immediately covers his face with his hands.

   “No, you can’t look at me now,” he squeaks. “I’m ugly.”

   The next second he screams shrilly “Shi-i-it!” and starts rubbing his eyes, getting even more burning foam in them.

   I throw myself towards the sink to flush his face with fresh water but there’s no glass to use. I turn on the tap and start splashing him with my handfuls.

   “Aaaa,” Casey screams, “It’s cold! It’s cold!”

   I see a towel, hanging above the tube and reach to grab it.

   The floor is slippery from the spilled foam and water.

   I immediately make an amazing plunge that would make every figure skater envious and splash in the tub on top of Casey.

   I rase my eyes, worried that I could’ve hurt him, just to be met by a wide grin and two slightly red, but happily sparkling eyes.

   “Hello, boyfriend,” he snorts, trying not to burst into laughter.

   “Hello, sugar,” I mutter, before pressing my lips to his.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 29.

Thank you so much for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

The boys are together again. Did you like their meeting?

🥰

💞💞💞 This is the place of a little warning. P

lease, approach carefully the next chapters, i

f you are not a fan of explicit scenes.

You can skip them and still be in line with the plot. There will be a note inthe beginning, as usual.  

💞💞💞

Don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.

It’s the best reward an author can gain.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

30. My eyes! (Ave)

[xxx - mature content warning]

   I’m on cloud nine.

   I missed these pink lips like hell. I can’t stop marveling at the sensation of having them on mine again. They are wet and slippery, but so soft, plump and sweet.

   I slide my tongue on the bottom one, all the way from one corner to the other. Casey softly whimpers, trying to lure my tongue in his mouth. I smirk and go on licking the upper one, just briefly shoving the tip between them and pulling it back.

   He grabs my hair and whines, “Don’t tease me, Ave. I need you. Just kiss me properly.”

   I laugh, cupping his cheeks in my palms, to have a better look at my beautiful, impatient bunny.

   He’s trying to hide away, “No, don’t look at me. I’m not a pretty sight right now.”

   “You’re the prettiest thing, I’ve ever seen,” I coo, but can’t help cringing a little at the dark purple bruise on his face.

   I trace it carefully with the tips of my fingers, “Does it hurt, babe?”

   “No, not anymore,” he shakes his head, “just ugly.”

   “It’s not ugly, Casey,” I quickly assure him. “I’m so sorry!”

   “For what?” he squeaks. “It wasn’t your fault.”

   “Yes, it was,” I whisper. “Maybe, not entirely, but still, I provoked it. Are you going to tell me why, bunny?”

   Casey nods, but then grabs the front of my shirt and breathes out, “Can we talk about this later? I … I need to… Ave, I want you. I missed you so much… Just… can we…”

   His face turns bright red. His expression is an adorable mix of shyness and lust. I love it. I love the way he craves me and is ashamed to admit it at the same time.

   “I’m yours, babe,” I smile, closing the distance between our lips and giving him the deep kiss, he wants.

   My tongue slides in his mouth, gliding on his, swirling around it, exploring every bit of this hot sweetness.

   Casey moans loudly and starts unbuttoning my shirt with trembling fingers. It’s soaked, making it difficult. Suddenly, he pulls abruptly with frustration. Buttons fly everywhere, rattling on the tiles.

   The second my chest is bare, his mouth glues to my pecks. He licks his way to my nipple and sucks it in his mouth. I whine at the pleasure and grab his hair to press him closer. He plays with it until it’s so sensitive, that I start to squirm and whimper, and moves to the other. His teeth graze it and the string of pleasure hits directly in my groin.

   When did this shy bunny became so brave?

   His hands peel the wet shirt off of my arms. He grabs my waist and pushes me up, his mouth sliding down my abs.

   “Get up!” Casey commands and I immediately obey.

   I’m thrilled by this side of him. I love it when he’s so daring. It already made me painfully hard.

   I lean, with my hands on the wall above him, panting heavily. His fingers are already fidgeting with the zipper of my jeans. They are tossed on the floor, together with my boxers in a minute.

   I yelp when his hot tongue swirls around the glans of my penis. He licks persistently the sensitive skin. I almost scream when he pushes the tip in the slit.

   Before I can come to my senses, he engulfs half of the length, sucking hard and moaning loudly.

“Babe, wait,” I barely utter, sliding my fingers under his chin. “This might hurt you. Your face is bruised.”

   He only shakes his head and pushes down until I feel his throat, tightening around me.

   Oh, my God! I’m dying.

   It’s so good that I feel my legs soften. I grip the shower stand to maintain better balance.

   Casey becomes savage. He’s bobbing his head up and down my erection, licking and sucking the life out of me. In few minutes, to my great shame, I’m on the edge and, no matter how hard I try, it’s impossible to hold it.

   “Babe, I’m going to come,” I moan.

   He grabs my butt cheeks, squeezing them harshly, and pulls me towards him. My penis goes impossibly deep in his throat and I fear that he’s going to gag, but he doesn’t. A crazy contraction of his inner muscles throws me over the edge. I scream, squirting strong jets inside.

   My body shakes violently, torn by the insane orgasm. I press my forehead to the cool tiles, trying not to collapse on top of Casey.

   Suddenly, the door bursts open.

   “What are these screams? You, dickheads aren’t fighting, are you?… Holly shit! My eyes!” Summer shrieks. “Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!”

   The door shuts and I hear her receding steps and high-pitched chatter, “Bloody hell! My eyes are fucking burned. I won’t forget this for the rest of my life.”

   The front door opens ant shuts, indicating that she has left the apartment.

   I peek down, my body still trembling at the subsiding waves of pleasure, and my mouth gapes.

   Casey is gazing at me with big, shining, blue eyes, my penis still between his lips.

   It’s so hot that I immediately get stone hard again.

   He slowly releases me and licks his lips which stretch in a big grin.

   “This will shut her mouth for a while,” he snorts.

   I’m still numb.

   He directs his stare to my erection and grins wider, “You’re still hard.”

   I finally shake out of my shock and descend in the water, in front of him.

   “I definitely am,” I smirk. “Shall we move to the bedroom?”

   “You can bet on that,” he mumbles, pressing his mouth to mine.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 30.

Thank you so much for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

Do you sympathize with Summer? 😃

Share your thoughts on the story. I’ll be happy to learn what you liked and what you didn’t. 🥰

Don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.

It’s the best reward an author can gain.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

31. A dream or Reality (Ave)

[xxx - mature content warning]

   I don’t know where I am.

   Is this a dream or reality?

   It’s too good to be true.

   My palm, following the arch of his back, is like hot wind, brushing over a snowy slope. The white smoothness is meting under the heat, flowing down in streams of glistening sweat. The muscles are trembling, moving in enchanting rhythm, evoking an avalanche of beautiful sounds, caressing my ears like a melody, coming directly from Heaven.

   I hear my name, whispered, moaned, screamed, and it’s not enough. I want more. I’m greedy.

   I grab his waist to make him press closer and let me go deeper, because I know that it will provoke another outburst of the intoxicating song.

   I don’t want it to end. Every time it goes to a desperate crescendo, I just stop and chant, “Breathe, babe. Just a little bit more.”

   “Ave, please, please, move, please,” Casey whimpers, reaching back and grabbing my thigh. “I’m going to die. Please, I need it. No more playing, please.”

   I slide my fingers under his chin and make him turn his head to the side, so that I can devour his lips and muffle his cries.

   I know he’s overstimulated. His body is shaking and squirming under me, but I squeeze my eyes to stop my own release and keep him still.

   His breathing is crazy. I shove my hand under him and put my open palm on his chest. His heart is racing under my fingers.

   This is exactly how I want him. Mine.

   I’ll never let him run away from me again. I’ll make him forget everything that happened before, every touch that was not by my hands, every voice, that whispered in his ear, and wasn’t mine. He’ll dream of me, crave for me only. He’ll breathe only my name.

   I lift him to sit, his thighs on mine, his back, leaning on my chest, my lips, not leaving his for a second.

   “Aaah,” he screams, “Oh, my God! Ave, you’re so deep!”

   His body shakes severely. I keep him steady with my open palm on his belly.

   “Are you ok, babe? Is this too much?” I breathe out, on the verge of the climax.

   “No, no, Ave. It’s good, so good,” he mewls desperately. “I’m going to faint. I’m burning alive. Please, I can’t hold it any longer.”

   He reaches back and grabs my hair. His hips start rolling faster and faster, meeting my thrusts.

   “Yes, bunny, come for me,” I moan and dig my teeth in the side of his neck.

   We’re moving against each other in the most amazing dance. The pleasure is engulfing us in white, flickering flames. He’s tensing and I feel every wave, tearing him from inside out. They engulf me.

   I don’t know where my body ends and his starts. We are one and the same being, a burning torch of extasy.

   In the last second, before the world around us shatters to its essential particles, I whisper in his ear, “I love you,” and let the magic turn us both in one exploding star.

   This can’t be reality.

   It’s the most wonderful dream.

   We’re lying close to each other, our limbs entangled in a sweaty, trembling mess. We stare at each other’s eyes, sharing a breath, smiling and wiping tears of joy.

   “Never leave me again,” I whisper. “Talk to me. Share your fears. I’m yours. I’ll never hurt you.”

   “I know,” Casey sniffles. “I promise. I won’t do it again.”

   “Are you ready to tell me what happened,” I ask, gently tracing his bruised cheek.

   “No,” he chuckles lightly, “but I will.”

   He takes a deep breath and I squeeze his hand to give him courage.

   “I was seventeen,” he starts shakily, “still in high school. I had never been kissed, or had a relationship, or even dared to dream of one. I was too shy. It had never crossed my mind to share with someone that I was gay. I don’t think anyone had noticed, even my parents. Everybody thought that I was not interested in girls just because I was so invested in studying and earning good grades.”

   Casey shakes his head, as if to mock at his own naivety. I don’t like it. Whatever happened, he shouldn’t blame himself for somebody else’s bad behavior. I kiss his lips and smile to show him that no matter what he’s going to tell me, I’ll still think that he’s perfect in every way.

   “One day this boy came,” he goes on, “as a representative of the Technical University, to make a presentation about the educational programs they offered. It was two hours long and he was looking straight at me every single minute of them.”

   He closes his eyes, maybe, to remember it better, or, maybe, to stop seeing it in his mind. I really hope it’s the second. I keep quiet and he continues.

   “I thought that it was because I was with the highest score in the school. They would surely want to recruit me.”

   “But it wasn’t because of your grades,” I frown.

   Casey nods, looking at me pleadingly. “Don’t judge me, Ave. I was so inexperienced and… I… fell in love with him.”

   “Why would I judge you, babe? You didn’t do anything wrong,” I’m quick to comfort him, seeing the distress, darkening his sky-blue eyes.

   “It was good in the beginning,” he sighs. “He was gentle and nice, always repeating that he’s in love with me, calling me beautiful and an angel. I thought it was a dream come true, for months. But then I realized that he was using me for sex. He never introduced me to a single friend of his, not to mention his family. He was very careful to choose places with the least possibility of meeting someone who knows him for the rare occasions that we went out.”

   Casey drops his head and starts toying with a wrinkle on the sheet.

   “I see nothing that you should be ashamed of, babe,” I say, stroking his hair. “He sounds like a real jerk.”

   “No, you don’t understand,” he retorts. “It was like an addiction. I knew it was bad for me, and humiliating, but I kept seeing him, despite this. It went on for two years, Ave, two years of being someone’s secret sex toy. It was my fault. I shouldn’t have put up with it for so long.”

   I grab his shoulders and make him look at my face.

   “It wasn’t your fault,” I state firmly. “You were in love. The sex was great. People have done much worse things because of these two reasons, believe me. You’ve hurt no one, but yourself.”

   He smiles a little, but it’s a sad smile.

   “I’m not like him,” I say intently. “Casey, whatever impression you got by the stupid way I hid from my sister, I’m not like him. I did it only because she’s a real pain in the ass. I was hiding her from you, not the opposite.”

   “I know,” he throws himself in my arms, curling on my chest like a kitten. “Ave, I know.”

   “Never forget it, bunny. You’re my boyfriend and there won’t be a single person that is not aware of that.” I kiss his lips and squeeze him impossibly close to me.

   “I know,” he repeats and smiles, this time happily.

---

Photo cottonbro by

from Pexels

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 31.

Thank you so much for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

Do you think it’s easy to break up with someone, you’re in love with, even if it’s clear that it’s a toxic relationship?

🤔

Share your thoughts. I’ll be happy to learn what you liked and what you didn’t.

🥰

Don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.

It’s the best reward an author can gain.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

32. The Wasp’s Nest (Casey)

I’m grinning from ear to ear as if I’ve just won the lottery jackpot. 

   There’s no way to tame this raging smile, despite my best efforts. My jaw even hurts a little, but I just can’t stop.

   We’re walking towards an impressive, fifteen storey, office building of steel and glass. 

   Avery is holding my hand. 

   He’s doing not only this, but also many other things, like stopping, at every second step, to place a wet kiss on my cheek, lips or nose, trying to sneak his arm round my waist or whispering things in my ear that are all but decent.

   He’s also carrying my backpack, which I totally don’t approve, but Avery is adamant.

   “I’m your boyfriend,” he states. “It’s my job to carry your stuff.”

   “I’ve never heard of such a rule,” I roll my eyes. “I’m your boyfriend too. So, I have to carry your stuff too.”

   Avery tosses a sly look at me and smirks, “You have other duties, naughty bunny. I dare say, that you take them very seriously, for which I cannot help but praise you from all of my heart.”

   We stop at the main entrance and I become a little hesitant.

   “What’s the matter, babe?” Ave raises a brow. “We can do this some other time, if you feel nervous.”

   “No, we’re doing it now,” I quickly blurt, before chickening out. “So, this is your company?”

   “No, not mine yet, but will be soon,” Ave proudly states, but frowns immediately after that. “That is, if my insane sister doesn’t find a way to assassin me, or steal my inheritance.”

   “Why does she hate you so much?” I mutter. “Is it because of the money?”

   “No, babe. She has enough money to spend her life on any tropical beach she wants, together with her sleek husband,” Avery laughs humorlessly. “Grandfather took care of that. She just can’t come to terms with the fact that I don’t pretend that her precious Robert is not a crook.”

   “I don’t want to create even more arguments,” I mumble. “If she’s so annoyed by everything about you, I doubt she’ll be happy to see me.”

   Avery grabs my shoulders and turns me to look at his face. 

   “Bunny, listen to me,” he says intently. “This is my company. She only works here. I don’t care what she thinks. She’s lost that privilege a long time ago. I want you to meet my team and show you around. If she’s not ok with that, it’s not our problem.”

   I nod, still not sure about it.

   “Whatever she says,” he continues, “don’t take it personally.  Promise me that you won’t be upset by her bullshit.”

   “I promise,” I smile shakily. “She might decide to be nice. I’m cute.”

   “You’re the cutest bunny in the world,” Ave grins. “But I don’t think it’ll help to improve her character. Let’s go! Don’t worry!”

   He grabs my hand and pulls me inside. 

   The lobby is vast and tall, all in black marble and leather. The shiny walls contrast with the white sofas and armchairs, scattered here and there. There’s a big reception desk on the opposite side.

   A tall, beautiful, blond woman jumps up, upon our entry, and scurries towards us.

   “Mr. Ivanoff, what a pleasure to see you! You haven’t visited the office lately.”

   She cordially shakes Ave’s hand and turns to me with a friendly smile.

   “Hello, my name is Elena. Nice to meet you.”

  “Casey,” I mutter, not sure how exactly to present myself. 

   Avery quickly resolves my difficulty by adding, “This is my boyfriend.”

   “Oh,” Elena immediately beams. “I’m so happy to hear this. It was high time.”

   I feel the blush, spreading on my cheeks, and pin my eyes to the floor.

   “I’m sorry!” the lady quickly blurts. “I didn’t want to make you uncomfortable. It’s just that I know Mr. Ivanoff since he was five and, sometimes, I take the liberty to speak too bluntly.” 

   “No, it’s ok,” I shake my head. She’s so nice and openhearted that I quickly relax and smile at her.

   “Are you going to drop by the fifth floor or you’re heading directly to the development department?” she asks.

   “Hmm,” Ave scratches his nose. “I think we’ll step in the wasp’s nest first.”

   Elena chuckles and raises her brow, “I assume, you don’t want me to announce your arrival.”

   “Are you kidding me,” Avery smirks, “and lose the advantage of surprise.”

   “Good luck, gentlemen!” the nice lady nods, slightly squeezing my hand. “It was a pleasure meeting you Casey. I hope you both won’t mind me saying that you’re a charming couple.”

   With that the lady goes back to her desk and we head to the elevator.

   The wasp’s nest! Oh, Dear! I hope, I won’t feel the sting too quickly.

   “Babe,” Ave snakes his arm round my waist when we enter the cabin, “don’t you think that there’s something very sexy about the elevators, especially when they’re all lined in mirrors?”

   “No way,” I glare at him. “Don’t even think about it.”

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 32.

Thank you so much for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

How do you think the meeting between Casey and Ebony will go?

🤔

Share your thoughts. I’ll be happy to learn what you liked and what you didn’t.

🥰

Don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.

It’s the best reward an author can gain.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

33. Oops, Sorry! (Casey)

The elevator is moving too quickly for me to be happy.

   Despite my determination to behave decently, Ave managed to pin my back to the mirror wall and lure me into a steamy kiss which made my legs weak.

   We’re still glued to each other when the doors open. I immediately hear a startled gasp and something heavy, crushing on the floor. 

   Ave finally takes his tongue out of my throat and I peek over his shoulder. 

   A tiny, young woman in a navy blue, business suit is gazing openmouthed at us. Her brown eyes look enormous through the thick glasses, covering most of her face. A bunch of colorful file folders are scattered at her feet and sheets of paper are covering the floor around her.

   I throw myself to gather the documents, muttering apologies. Before the girl can react, an angry voice comes from somewhere behind her.

   “What was that noise? Don’t tell me that you dropped the files. It took the whole morning to sort them. What an idiot won’t be able to take few folders from one office to the other, without making a total mess. I really start wondering why I still keep you as a secreta…” 

   The shouting woman stops in the middle of the sentence, producing a startled shriek. Two black shoes with impossibly high heels almost step on my fingers, as I’m still on my knees on the floor, collecting the sheets.

   “I… I’m so sorr…, “ the tiny girl starts stuttering, but is abruptly interrupted.

   “Shut up! Get lost!” the angry woman hisses.

   The girl pulls the sheets from my hand and, grabbing as much folders as she can, almost runs to the closest desk, hiding behind a large monitor.

   Before I manage to get up, cold fingers with long, blood red manicure, slide under my chin and draw me up to my feet. I end up face to face with a female, slightly older copy of Avery with prominent frown on her face. Her eyes are narrowed to thin slits, emerald waves of annoyance spilling through them.

   “Well, well, well, and if this isn’t my brother’s new, nerdy, boy toy!” she spits out. 

   I’m speechless. This woman scares the shit out of me. I almost imagine her pointed nails, scratching my eyes. I’m definitely ready to head for the hills, and I don’t give a fuck if anyone calls me a coward.

   I’m saved by a hard slap on her hand by Avery, who protectively pulls me by his side, glaring daggers at her.

   “Behave, Ebony,” he says through gritted teeth. “I already know what a nice person you are. Don’t need more proof.”

   Ebony raises a brow at him and purses her lips, but decides to be civil. 

   “To what I owe the pleasure of seeing you in my office today?” she asks sarcastically.

   “I just wanted you to meet my boyfriend,” Ave answers with falsely cheerful voice. “This is Casey.”

   I admire his boldness. If it wasn’t for him, I’d be out of here long ago. I gather all my courage and stretch out a shaking hand to her, muttering, “Nice to meet you!”

   Ebony only snorts and waves us to a glass-enclosed office to our left, without taking my hand.

   “Maya,” she yells to the big monitor on the desk nearby. Her secretary hesitantly peeks from behind it. “Bring coffee and sweets to my office and sort all the documentation again after that. You’ll be searching for a new job, if they’re not in HR by five.”

   I feel so sorry for the poor girl that I’m ready to offer her some help. Ebony, however, heads with a regal posture to her office, so we have no choice but to follow her.

   “Just a coffee and we’re out of here,” Ave whispers in my ear. “You’ll never have to see her again. Until the wedding, I mean. I promise.” 

   He winks at me and I snort in an attempt not to laugh out. This eases some of my tension and I step into the piranha aquarium with more confidence.

   We’re sipping coffee, sitting on the two sides of a large mahogany desk, staring  at each other, in an awkward silence. 

   Avery is fidgeting in his chair for some time, with uneasiness, written on his face. 

   Ebony’s phone rings and I use the moment to whisper, “What is it? Are you alright?”

   “I have to pee. It’s really urgent,” he whispers back.

  “Why don’t you go then?” I raise a brow. 

   “And leave you here alone! No way!”

   “Are you crazy? Go! I’ll be fine,” I push him lightly to get up. What can happen for few minutes? She’ll probably be still speaking on the phone when he comes back.

   The moment Ave steps out of the door, his sister hangs up and pins her eyes into mine.

   “So, little angel,” she starts tsking and shaking her head. “You’re not fooling me, you know. Avery may be deceived by these big, blue eyes, but I’m not as stupid as him.”

   I’m downright startled and give her a look of complete incomprehension.

   “Oh, don’t play it dumb!” she hisses. “Don’t tell me you didn’t know that Avery is a billionaire, or will be soon, at least. You must have given some damn good blow jobs to be proclaimed a boyfriend.”

   I jump up, utterly outraged by this blunt insult. 

   She’s sneering wickedly when Ave appears at the door.

   “What’s going on here?” he barks, seeing me as pale as a ghost, his face thunderous.

   “Nothing! We’re leaving,” I retort, stepping towards the desk to place back my cup.

  My foot gets entangled in a cable, stretched across the floor, and I stagger ahead, splashing the coffee on Ebony’s snow white shirt.

   “Oops, sorry!” Ave smirks, grabbing my hand and pulling me out of the wasp’s nest.

---

Photo by fabio.tsu from Pexels

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 33.

Thank you so much for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

So, sweet Casey survived the meeting with the sister. 😜

What are your impressions? Will they ever be able to get along?

Share your thoughts. I’ll be happy to learn what you liked and what you didn’t.

🥰

Don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.

It’s the best reward an author can gain.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

34. The Queen Bee (Casey)

Phew! We’re back in the elevator and I won’t lie, saying that I feel, as if a ton of bricks was lifted off my shoulders.

   I’m sorry to think this way about Ave’s sister, but the woman is toxic. I fully understand now why he avoided her. 

   I can’t believe that she called me a gold digger. I didn’t even know that Ave was rich. It was obvious that he had a big house and no cash issues, but I never gave it a second thought.

   Me, seducing someone because of his money! It’s so absurd that I start to giggle.

   Avery and Maya, who managed to slip into the cabin through the closing doors at the last possible moment, are looking at me puzzled.

   “Oh, it’s just something Ebony said,” I grin, adjusting the folders in my hands, which are too many to hold comfortably, although, Ave took half of them. I don’t see how this petite girl would’ve been able to carry them all, despite her brave efforts.

   “What did she say?” Ave frowns.

   “Sorry, it’s too indecent to repeat it in the presence of a lady,” I chuckle, feeling my cheeks getting hot. “But, honestly, I’m more amused, than offended. In fact, I’m even slightly flattered.”

   “Oh, my God! I can only imagine what it was,” Ave gasps.

   Maya giggles softly and mumbles under her breath, “Words like daggers. The worst part is that I kind of got used to that.”

   We both look at her. Her face is glowing in bright red.

   “Sorry!” she adds nervously, sending a remorseful glance to Avery. “I didn’t want to sound disrespectful.”

   “Don’t worry,” Ave smiles reassuringly. “I know my sister too well. Why are you putting up with all this? I’m sure you can find a better job. If you’ve managed to be Ebony’s secretary for so long, then you can do anything.”

   “Well, she’ll never let me transfer to another department, but I don’t want to leave this place. This is the best software company a person can work for. I guess, I’m just waiting for my chance,” she shrugs her shoulders and pins her eyes to the floor.

   “What would you like to do?” I ask.

   “Mmm, my dream is…,” she’s hesitant, but I encourage her with a wide smile, so she continues, “I’m actually a software engineer. I’ve just graduated, though, so I don’t have much experience, but development department would be my ultimate goal… some day.” 

   She’s nervously fidgeting in her place, but finally gathers some courage and peeks at Avery with sparkling eyes, which look like the ones of a happy child through the thick lenses of her glasses. 

   “Mr. Ivanoff, can I just say how much I admire you. It’s unbelievable that you developed ‘MTS’, being only nineteen years old. I don’t think anyone, living in this city, can imagine their life without it anymore.” 

   My eyes go wide. 

   “You developed ‘MTS’!” I shriek in utter shock. My boyfriend is an IT genius billionaire. I think, I’m going to faint.

   “Guys, stop making such a fuss about it,” Ave rolls his eyes dismissively. “I didn’t develop it myself. I just got the idea and grandpa decided to explore it. It took a year of work for a team of twenty people to come up with the final result. The negotiations with the Municipality to sign the contract were more than rough. It was entirely his accomplishment, not to mention the agreement with the Chinese company for the production of the devices.”

   He beams at Maya, “And no more Mr. Ivanoff, please. Just call me Ave.”

   The girl’s face is so red, that I start worrying it will catch fire any moment. I didn’t even suspect that people might exist, who can blush worse than me.

   I don’t believe my ears!

   When the ‘Minutes to Seconds’ project was introduced, it entirely changed the traffic and solved one of the biggest problems for the people with cars in the city - where to park. 

   You simply receive a device and, for an insignificant monthly subscription, it connects to your GPS and gives you the exact coordinates of a free parking space near your final destination within fifteen seconds. Somehow the software is able to coordinate all the cars within the area and arrange the requests, so that there’s no overlap. 

   The devices were given for free to everyone, owning a car, with the subscription being deductible from taxes. It was actually the main reason the mayor was elected for another four-year term. Many other cities lunched the project too.

   I’m still gazing at Avery, as if he’s just grown a second head, when the elevator stops at the fifteenth floor. 

   We enter a vast, open area with walls, made of glass. It feels like we’re floating in the sky.

   Enormous pots of Peace Lilies, blooming in white, dracaena and Swiss cheese plants are scattered here and there, with red, two seater sofas between them. 

   All the working desks are in the middle of the hall, arranged in a large circle, with all kinds of computer equipment in the middle. They are more that thirty.

   “Wait, give me the files. I need to go to HR,” Maya says, but Avery nods to her to follow him.

   “We’ll go together later,” he smirks. “I thought you dreamed of being in the development.”

   The moment we step out of the elevator, people jump up from their chairs and rush to us with loud greetings and shining faces.

   Avery is surrounded in seconds, suffocated by friendly embraces and taps on the back.

   We all move to the central area, with him in the middle of the crowd, like The Queen Bee, gathering her hive.

---

Photo by Philipp Birmes 

from Pexels

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 34.

Thank you so much for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

Did you like these new details about Avery and his company? 

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you think it’s necessary. 🥰

Don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.

It’s the best reward an author can gain.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

35. A Smart Cookie (Ave)

I can’t recognize my shy, sugar bunny.

   Casey has suddenly turned into a totally different person. Curiosity and excitement brighten his face. He’s running from one desk to another with sparkling eyes, asking thousands of questions, all of them highly professional and on point. 

   I’m stunned. He’s come up with several ideas for improvements in only thirty minutes. Everyone in the team is infatuated. I even feel a little jealous, but mostly incredibly proud of him and of the fact that he finds my work so interesting.

   Maya, the only person I know, who’s obviously more shy than Casey, is glued to his back, scurrying after him, with a look of total worship, as if she is surrounded by gods.

   “Wow, I can give you that, every time you decide to visit, you cause a total turmoil,” I hear a soft chuckle behind my back.

   I turn around and grin warmly to my team leader Smiley. 

   His name is Theodor, but everyone calls him that because of his nice personality. He’s a big man in his middle thirties, six feet tall and 290 pounds, at least, and the most agreeable person I’ve met. Nothing can shake his composure which is an essential quality in his job. Things often get hectic with ‘MTS’, but he always solves it somehow, before it reaches the users.

   “Nice to see you, man!” I pat his bag. “How are thing going lately?”

   “You wouldn’t be asking, if you came more often,” he laughs, pinning his gaze on Casey. “I can see, though, that you’ve been busy lately. Where did you find the blue-eyed beauty? I can tell that he’s a smart cookie too.”

   “You can bet on it,” I chuckle. “Believe it or not, he perched on my bed on his own, on my birthday.”

   “Really?” Smiley snorts, full of doubt.

   “Well, I kind of organized a small set up, but I don’t think it would’ve worked,” I shrug my shoulders.

   “Ahh, that’s more likely,” he sneers. “Wait! You mean he came in, despite Mozart?”

  “I’d say, actually, because of him. They have a total crush on each other,” I grin.

   “I advise you to watch out,” my friend laughs. “The furry bastard is a total heartthrob and way sexier than you.”

   It strikes me that, while talking to me, his stare is glued to the dainty secretary we’ve brought with us.

   “Do you like Maya?” I ask suspiciously. 

   “Who wouldn’t,” Smiley sighs. “Isn’t she the most adorable, little thing you’ve seen? My heart aches when I think that she has to spend the whole day with your sister. Sorry, I didn’t mean to…”

   “Don’t sweat it,” I chuckle. “We all know Ebony. Did you know that your ‘little thing’ is actually a software engineer?”

   “Really?” he shrieks excitedly. “I can give her a three month trial. What do you think? I always need more people.”

   “We have a deal!” I beam. “We were going to visit HR later, anyway.”

   “What about your boyfriend? What does he do? Do you think he’d be interested? I’m very impressed by him,” Smiley asks carefully.

   I suddenly feel slightly ashamed. I don’t really know what Casey’s interests are, besides that we go to the same University. I have no idea if he has a job.

   “I’ll talk to him,” I answer, “but can’t promise anything.”

   “Good!” Smiley nods. His expression becomes serious. “Listen, Ave, I know that you don’t like me questioning your decisions, but we need to talk about that new functionality you intend to announce.”

   “What about it?” I frown.

   Smiley looks at me intently, “You can’t disagree that it’s not a good idea to disclose details in public before we have the patent. I’m sure Ivan would never agree. It’s reckless.” 

   “Why are you worried then, if you know that my grandfather won’t allow it,” I retort.

   “Because, I know you,” he huffs. “You’ve always been able to convince him to sign under quite risky ventures. I’m not saying that you haven’t always been successful so far, but you have to consider all the pros and cons. It’s a year of hard work that can easily be stolen without the legal protection. Do I have to remind you that ‘MTS’ could’ve been in the hands of the completion now, if it weren’t for a happy coincidence.”

   “This won’t happen again,” I state firmly. “I can’t wait the Patent Office to respond. That procedure seems to be stuck in first gear.”

   “It’s your decision,” Smiley shrugs his shoulders. “I had to say it. Otherwise, you know that I’m always with you.” 

   His voice fades as he’s distracted by the two cuties, walking towards us.

   “Can we come here every day?” Casey squeaks, throwing himself on my neck, giving me a mind-blowing kiss on the lips. 

   Wow, software development creates miracles for his timidity. I’m almost convinced to move and live in the office.

   “Sure, babe,” I mutter, dizzy by his closeness.

   “I need to go,” Maya says quietly. “Thank you so much for letting me come here with you, but I really need to take those files to their destination.”

   “Yeah, right,” I shake off my indecent thoughts. “Let’s go. We can also arrange your three month trial in the development department. You know your future boss, I believe.”

   Maya gazes at Smiley in total stupor for few seconds and suddenly screams with face as red as a poppy, “Oh, my God! Really! Thank you!”

   “No problem!” he shrugs off dismissively, but I can see that he’s thrilled.

   “Oh, wait!” Maya’s face drops. “I can’t just quit my current position. Ebony will kill me, if I leave her without a secretary. She’ll never let me transfer here, unless I offer her an alternative. She hates making interviews.”

   “Shit! Who’d take such a job willingly,” I frown. “Besides, I’d never let someone do it, unless the person is able to be one jump ahead of my sister’s ploys. I doubt such a person exists.”

  I feel a hesitant tug on the sleeve and turn to Casey, whose face is an adorable mix of red flames and blue sparks.

   “I might have an idea,” he mutters.

---

Photo by Luis Fernandes 

from Pexels

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 35.

Thank you so much for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

Do you think Smiley has a chance with Maya?

Any guesses what Casey’s idea might be?

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you think it’s necessary. 🥰

Don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.

It’s the best reward an author can gain.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

36. The Secretary (Ave)

We’re sitting on the vast terrace of a trendy Italian restaurant, overlooking the beach.

   The sun is setting over the serene sea, casting shades of pink on the cobalt surface of the water. The clouds are all shades of red and orange, making the sky a fairy swirl of colors.

I’m looking at Casey and can’t stop thinking that his face is the sweetest thing in the world. His gaze is wandering in the distance where the outlines of a large ship can be seen on the horizon. He’s biting his bottom lip. His fingers mindlessly draw circles on my palm. The breeze is playing with few lose strands, making him constantly shake his head to get them out of his sight.

   “You know that you’re beautiful, right?” I smile at him.

   “Oh, stop it,” he rolls his eyes, tossing a reproachful glance at my direction. His cheeks immediately brighten in light crimson.

   I know he likes to hear that I adore him, but always pretends to be annoyed.

   “You’re so hot that I can jump you right here,” I say just to see his reaction. I actually mean it, but he doesn’t know or, maybe, he does.

   “Avery, would you, please, stop,” he squeaks.

   “I feel nervous,” I pout. “I need distraction.”

   “Why are you so nervous?” Casey looks at me puzzled.

   “Really? You don’t know why? Let me remind you that your crazy female gang cut me out completely, forbidding any type of communication with you for a whole week. When the veto was finally overridden, the scariest of them saw me naked, with my dick in …”

   “We both know where it was,” he shrieks with burning ears, before I can make my point. “You don’t have to actually say it.”

   “Not saying it won’t change the facts,” I smirk because I love too much his outraged expression. “Anyways, are you still wondering why I feel uneasy meeting them and, moreover, asking for a favor?”

   “Oh, the big, bad wolf is scared of the girls,” he snorts.

   “As if you’re not,” I raise a brow.

   The sky falls on our heads at this moment in the form of Lilly, Emmy and Dahlia, screaming and hugging us, and Summer, who’s carefully avoiding to look me in the eyes.

   “Hey, look at my favorite couple!” Lilly screams. “Aren’t you two cute bunnies?”

   Cassy tosses her a scornful stare, coughing deliberately.

   “What?” she shrugs her shoulders. “You told me that Ave calls you bunny.”

   “Lilly!” Casey hisses, making me laugh out.

   Emmy directly throws herself on my neck with a wide grin.

   “Averyyyy! My knight in shining armor! We’re friends, right. You’re not mad at me, right?” she chirps, plastering her mouth on my cheek. I flinch, startled by the bright strawberry color of her lipstick, but then bravely offer the other one. Being made up like The Joker is a low price for winning these girls’ benevolence.

   Dahlia sits on my other side and beams at me, “So, what’s the plan?”

   I peek at Summer, who’s focused on the menu, hiding her pink face behind it. It’s so uncommon for her to be that silent. I wonder who’s more embarrassed, me or her.

   I clear my throat, “You know that my sister needs a secretary.”

   “That bitch!” she barks from behind the leather-lined booklet.

   “Watch it girl!” Emmy huffs. “It’s his sister!”

   “That doesn’t make her less bitchy, calling Sweetie Pie a sponge. He wouldn’t take a fucking bag of gold even if it falls on his head,” Summer retorts angrily. “Oh, I’ll teach her a good lesson. It’s going to be me, right? I volunteer.”

   “No, honey,” Lilly shakes her head. “You can’t hold back. You’ll wipe the floor with her on the first day. It better be Emmy.”

   “As if she can sit on a chair for eight hours! I give her three days at most and she’ll be running away at the speed of light,” Dahlia purses her lips.

   “What about you?” I ask.

   “No, sorry!” she gazes at me remorsefully. “I’m sensitive. I don’t know your sister, but from what I’ve heard, she scares the crap out of me. I can’t.”

   Me and Casey both stare at Lilly with glossy eyes, full of hope.

   “I knew it!” she pouts. “It’s always me.”

   “But I want to be the bitch’s secretary! You’re too good. I could spit in her fucken coffee every day,” Summer whines.

   “And that’s why you don’t get the job,” Emmy sneers.

   “So, Lilly it is,” I beam. “Let’s eat!”

   “Are you taking us clubbing after that?” Dalia asks enthusiastically.

   “You don’t have to ask about this, baby! Of course, they are!” Summer chirps, finally pinning her eyes into mine with a challenge. “These two kinky binkies have a lot to pay for.”

   Oh Gosh! Why I have the feeling that shopping with these girls will seem like paradise to me, compared to clubbing.

   “I don’t want to,” Casey whimpers pitifully.

   “Nobody’s asking you,” Dahlia looks at him warningly. “You owe us. Besides, it will be such fun!”

   “You got it, girls!” I smile at them, full of doubt.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 36.

Thank you so much for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

What do you think of the choice for Ebony’s future secretary?

Are you excited, we all go clubbing with the lovely couple and the girls in the next chapter! 😁

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you think it’s necessary. 🥰

Don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.

It’s the best reward an author can gain.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

37. Octopus (Casey)

“Bloody Hell! How could you do this shit?” Summer is gazing at Lilly with utter shock and disgust on her face. “You just ate a whole fucking octopus. Gross! Totally fucking gross!”

   “Shut up!” My best friend is giggling at Summer’s exaggerated loathing. “What do you want me to eat, only carrots and cabbage, like you? You better be careful cause you might turn into a rabbit pretty soon.”

   “Don’t worry about me,” Summer rolls her eyes. “Worry about yourself, you sly hoe. You better not hook up with anybody tonight. You don’t know when this damn thing will decide to crawl right back out.”

   “And more precisely where from,” Emmy adds, snorting through laughter.

   “Oh my God! You both are more repulsive than the octopus,” Dahlia squeaks. “Actually, the poor animal is not disgusting at all. Lilly, you really shouldn’t eat it, though. They are right, but for the wrong reasons. Did you know that it’s an intelligent species and can learn even to communicate with humans?”

   Lilly is unfazed by these scientific discoveries. She directs her both pointing fingers at Dahlia and Summer, shouting, “Rabbits!”

   Dahlia immediately does the same, aiming at Emmy and Lilly, “Savages!”

   “This is the best time to sneak out and run as fast as we can,” I whisper in Ave’s ear.

   He pays zero attention to me, cackling at the standup comedy that my dear, insane friends are performing for the whole restaurant to enjoy. The worst part is that people from other tables seem very interested, including a group of jocks, sitting nearby, with fish-eating grins on their faces. The hell they’re coming to the club with us! I won’t be surprised, though, if they end up glued to the girls, considering the frequent glances they are tossing at each other.

   This will be such a fiasco! I pull on Ave’s sleeve again, “Please, can we go home? Believe me, you don’t want to witness what’s coming.”

   “Are we going to fuck?” Ave asks, beaming at me.

   “This is blackmail,” I pout. “We will, if we feel like. I’m not exchanging sex against favors.”

   “This answer is quite vague. Clubbing it is then,” he winks and I pout more. “Aww, my sweet bunny! I was joking, babe. We can go home, if you want. I just thought that you might need to loosen up after everything that happened lately, dance with me, you know, kiss in the dark corners…”

   Argh, how can I say no to this? I roll my eyes and decide to accept my destiny.

   The jocks, of course, are approaching our table. They look good, but it doesn’t make them less annoying. One of them is chewing a bubblegum. I heard him doing it the entire evening. I’m mortified when he actually starts talking to me.

   “Hey, man! How are you doing? I’m Bobby. Sorry, but we overheard that you’re going clubbing tonight. Mind if we join you?” He holds his hand out to me, grinning widely. I’m only blinking. Why me?

   “Casey, breathe!” Avery elbows me. “Tell the boy your name.”

   “Ah… me… I… Casey,” I mutter.

   “Take his hand now,” Ave whispers in my ear, startling me out of my stupor. I can give it to the guy that he’s persistent, still standing with outstretched arm and smiling. We finally shake hands. He apparently interprets it as an invitation, dragging over his chair and settling between me and Avery.

   “Ave,” the latter introduces himself, “Casey’s boyfriend. Let’s make things clear from the beginning.”

   “It’s obvious, bro,” the new guy chuckles. “You’re constantly all over him. I’m not hitting on him, if that’s what you thought.”

   “Nah,” Ave says dismissively. “It’s clear that you’re straight.”

   How the hell did I end up in the middle of this conversation? Not that I participate in it in any way.

   “Speaking about this,” the guy lowers his voice, pinning his eyes on my face, “it’s also clear that the cutie with the two buns is your best friend. Is she single? Do you think I have a chance?”

   This ultimately destroys my ability to speak. I’m a blinking sheep. Avery is rubbing soothingly my back, perfectly aware of my pitiful situation.

   “Go get her, tiger,” he smirks. “I wish you good luck! You’ll need it.”

   I peek at the girls, happily chatting with the other two guys, who have also dragged their chairs to our table. They all seem very content with this turn of events. I’m definitely not. I know what will happen. I’ve already seen it. I sincerely hope that this time, at least, the Police won’t be involved. There’s no escape, though. It seems our, now quite large group, is going clubbing together. 

   The Bobby guy spreads his limbs towards Lilly like tentacles. Poor bastard! He doesn’t know that she just ate an octopus and wouldn’t hesitate to do it again.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 37.

Thank you so much for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

The girls seem quite wild! Do you think Casey is right to worry? 😉

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you think it’s necessary. 🥰

Don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.

It’s the best reward an author can gain.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

38. Kamikaze (Casey)

We’re squeezing through the crowd, making our way towards the bar on the opposite side of the enormous hall, which is so packed with people that you have to hold your clothes, if you don’t want to end with a drink, but naked. 

   The music is deafening. My whole body vibrates with the beat. Artificial, purple smoke billows on the ground, covering our feet up to the knees. The flickering multicolored lights make it pointless to wear glasses, so I shove them in my pocket, carefully stepping on Ave’s heels. He’s holding my hand, pulling me behind him.

   The girls start screaming shrilly the moment we see the bar, dashing towards it, as if they are on the verge of death and their salvation is right there. The cute bar tender immediately rushes towards them, beaming from ear to ear.

   “Twenty seven Kamikaze shooters, honey,” Summer yells, “and make it fucken quick.”

   The guy behind the bar has probably seen worse. The order doesn’t seem to faze him. His grin becomes so big, that I fear his face will split in two. He skillfully lines the impressive number of shot glasses on the counter, adding one for himself. They are filled with glowing blue liquid in few minutes, with a lemon wedge for each.

   Our group of nine gathers and we grab our drinks. The barman raises his glass and we follow.

   “For the most beautiful girls in the house!” he shouts, outvoicing the music.

   Bobby and his companions whistle enthusiastically. We down the first shot.

   “Pour yourself another one, Dannyyyyy!” Summer bounces on her feet, looking at the guy’s badge.

   He shrugs his shoulders and obliges.

   “For the new friends!” Bobby yells, wrapping an arm round Lilly’s waist.

   We down the second shot.

   Summer immediately points a finger at the Danny guy, “You’re not getting away now! Three is the fucken number we aim at.” She runs a hand through her hair, biting her lip, a sure sign that she likes him. It works without fail, as always.

   “Why the hell not,” he winks. “My shift ends in thirty minutes anyway. What’s your name, sweetheart? “

   “You are the sweetheart,” Summer frowns and perches on a high stool, crossing legs defiantly. “Me you can call Mistress.”

   “Yes, Ma’am!” he grins, raising his glass. “For the girls who know what they want!”

   We down the third shot.

   “Let’s daaaance!” Emmy shrieks, swaying her hips. Everyone dives in the sea of people on the dance floor except Summer, who’s flattering her eyelashes towards the handsome bartender.

   “Ave, no!” I protest, while he’s dragging me after the others. I’m already sweaty and the vodka has definitely started to mess with my head.

   “Oh, yesss!” he purrs in my ear. We’re in the middle of the crowd, glued to each other. The smoke is up to our waists now, giving him the perfect opportunity to grab my butt with both hands and squeeze it hard, pressing our bodies together.

   The drinks have kicked in full force. We’re flawlessly moving in an expressively erotic sway, rubbing on each other. I feel free and exalted, more and more adventurous. Ave captures my lips and the crowd disappears. It’s only us, floating on the waves of the rhythm. Why didn’t I do this earlier? I always refuse to drink when we go out, afraid of the consequences, but when Avery is with me, I don’t have a single worry in this world. I unleash my energy, screaming and jumping, giggling and rocking, my eyes focused on Ave’s staggering smile. I’m bold. I’m Kamikaze.

   Suddenly, I’m pulled back to the bar by Emmy, sweeping Ave with me.

   I understand the urgency of the situation, the moment we approach. Here it goes again. Why did I think it would be different this time? Wait, I didn’t! I knew this was coming.

   Summer is positioned on the counter, barefooted and ready to take off her shirt which is already half unbuttoned. Her high heels are thrown on a pile of shot glasses nearby. Poor Danny is reaching out to her in an attempt to keep her from falling on her head behind the bar.

   “Oh, my God!” Avery gasps.

   “Did you give her more drinks?” Emmy shouts at the startled boy.

   “I… I did,” he nods and adds defensively, “but she definitely looked like someone who can drink you under the table.”

   Sumer jumps in his arms at this moment, straddling his waist. He stumbles back but manages to maintain balance, filling me with admiration.

   “Hello, handsome, hot slave,” Summer grins.

   “Hello, your Majesty!” the boy smoothly answers.

   “Let’s get out of here,” I suggest, earning reproachful glares from all nine.

   “Thirty Kamikaze shooters!” Lilly yells to the new bar tender, a girl this time. Bobby and his friends rapturously cheer while she’s lining the glasses on the counter. Danny doesn’t look so happy, but I wouldn’t call him discontented either.

   “Just keep an eye on her,” Dahlia pats him encouragingly on the back. He doesn’t have the opportunity to answer since Summer’s tongue is already deep in his throat.

   I sigh resignedly and grab a shot.

   “For the cutest bunny!” Ave yells, wrapping an arm around my waist. Everybody cheers.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 38.

Thank you so much for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

How do you like the clubbing experience so far? 😉

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you think it’s necessary. 🥰

Don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.

It’s the best reward an author can gain.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

39. Wild Thing (Casey)

We spill out on the sidewalk in front of the club entrance. Midnight has passed long time ago. My head is still pulsating and the world around me looks smoky and slightly purple. I’m sure that half of the blood in my veins is replaced by vodka and is probably bright blue.

   I take a deep breath in the cool, night air. I would have surely suffocated, If we had stayed inside a minute longer. It was fun. Dancing with Avery was the hottest thing ever, but there was an obvious luck of oxygen.

   A piercing honk attracts our attention to the middle of the street where a car nearly hits Lilly who’s running towards the opposite side, without spearing a second glance at the shocked driver. Bobby rushes after her but stops right in front of the vehicle upon hearing the dreadful, retching sound, coming from behind a row of boxwood shrubs.

   “I told you it was going to come out,” Summer slurs as-a-matter-of-factly, raising a brow.

   “What is coming out?” Danny asks, plastering a juicy kiss on her mouth.

   “You don’t want to know,” Ave huffs.

   “Won’t you finally move from the road,” the annoyed driver yells at Bobby, who’s frozen like a deer in the headlights, unable to make a decision whether to go after Lilly or come back to us.

   “Let’s go!” Emmy leads the whole group in the direction of the small park across the street, making the mad driver blurt a ripe curse.

   “Hey, watch your language,” her companion steps towards him menacingly but his friend lets go of Dahlia’s hand and grabs him by the sleeve, pulling him on the sidewalk. 

   Good job! The last thing we need is a fight right now. The man slams spitefully the car door and pulls off quick-and-dirty.

   We find Lilly, sprawled on her back, in the middle of a lawn, dimly lit by a nearby vintage lantern.

   “Are you alright, sweetie?” Bobby rushes towards her.

   “Stay where you are!” she raises a hand, making him freeze on the spot. “I want Casey,” she whimpers, “with some water.”

   I grab the bottle which Dahlia manages to dig out of her handbag and sit on the grass next to my pale, panting friend.

   “Why can’t you just have fun in a normal way?” I’m gently stroking her back, while she’s rinsing her mouth and splashing some water on her face.

   “I know! We’re unbearable. I’m sorry!” she mumbles.

   “Can I come closer now?” Bobby shouts from the alley.

   I look at his worried face and burst into laughter. These girls are a real pain in the ass, but you just can’t help falling in love with them. I wave him to come and he kneels on the grass, next to Lilly.

   “No more kissing tonight,” she frowns.

   “No problem!” the boy beams, rummaging in his pockets. “We’ll catch up tomorrow, if you agree to go out on a date with me.”

   “Hmm, let me think,” she mutters, but smiles faintly when he offers her a handful of bubblegum. “Ok, silly, you got it. I hope it’s clear to you that you’re bringing only trouble upon yourself.”

   “I can’t wait,” he pinches her cheek.

   Suddenly, her eyes go wide and she gasps, “Oh, God! Not again!”

   I realize that there’s some kind of bustle behind us. I turn around and groan. Not again!

   Everyone has crowded at the base of a huge statue of Socrates, begging Summer to climb down. She’s sitting on the Greek philosopher’s lap with a lipstick in her hand.

   “Honey, please, come down! You know what happened last time,” Emmy is pleading.

   Half of us know what this means. The other half have surely guessed already.

   “Not before I make this boring grumpy prettier,” she giggles.

   “Summer, get down this instant!” Dahlia stomps her foot.

   “Come here, Danny,” Summer seductively purrs, looking at the stunned bar tender instead. “I’m using you as a model. This cute face must be immortalized in a marble piece of art.”

   Poor boy steps forward, but is stopped immediately by Emmy’s threatening hiss, “Don’t even think about it!”

   Summer is fiddling with her phone and, suddenly, loud rock music booms through the quiet park.

“Wild thing!

You make my heart sing.

Wild thing!

I think I love you!“*

   We all hear the wail of the Police siren.

   “Fuck!” Emmy grumbles. “Crazy bitch! I’ll let you have it tomorrow.”

   “Well, well, well! Nice to see you again girls!” one of the approaching officers smirks. “I admit that we kind of missed you at the station.”

   “Good evening officer!” Dahlia greets him politely, “How are you?”

   “Morning,” he points. “I was pretty good, before this call for public order violation came.”

   “Come on, sweetheart, give me the phone,” his partner, a pretty woman with kind voice, pleads with Summer.

   She obediently hands her the phone, sliding down Socrates’s leg with a big grin. “Can I drive the Police car?”

   “No, dear,” the policewoman answers. “I told you last time that it’s not allowed.”

   Summer pouts and leans heavily on Danny who immediately hugs her, stroking her hair.

   “Officers, there are no damages on the statue,” Ave approaches. “I guarantee that the girls and everyone else will get safely home. I’ll call a driver right away.”

   The male officer tosses a glimpse at him and his face immediately changes. “Oh, Mr. Ivanoff, I didn’t see you. Are these your friends?”

   “Yes, they are. I’m so sorry! We had some shots and things got out of control, but no one’s harmed. I promise this will never happen again.”

   “Alright, since the statue is untouched this time, and there was only one call from an angry citizen, we can leave this to you to handle. You have fifteen minutes to clear the area and get everyone home.”

   “Thank you so much!” Ave shakes gratefully his hand.

   “See,” he beams at me when the officers walk away. “Everything’s just fine. It was such great fun!”

    I only gasp.

---

• song by The Troggs

Photo by Min An from Pexels

Photo by Nice_Media_PRO

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 39.

Thank you so much for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

Did you have a fun night with the old and new friends? 😉

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you think it’s necessary. 🥰

Don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.

It’s the best reward an author can gain.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

40. Emergency (Ave)

[xxx - mature content warning]

[Please, note that this is explicit, so approach with caution. If you don’t like this type of scenes, skip the chapter ant it will not affect the plot.]

  “Babe, wake up!” I softly whisper in Casey’s ear. 

   He’s so beautiful and peaceful, lying on his stomach, with his face buried in the pillow. I wonder how he’s able to breathe when both his month and nose are tucked deep in the soft fabric. I don’t want to wake him, but it would be quite shameless to do what I intend while he’s sleeping. I shake him gently by the shoulder.

   “No!” he mutters. “Go away!”

   “I can’t,” I gasp. “Sorry! It’s an emergency.”

   “Ave, you’re unbearable,” Casey grumbles. “Can’t you wait for another hour? Remove your hand from my butt.”

   “Ok,” I immediately agree, replacing it with my stone hard erection. “I wouldn’t be in this pitiful state, if you hadn’t fallen asleep in the bathtub last night.”

   “It wasn’t last night,” he giggles. “It was this morning, after we had drunk all he vodka, available in the club and almost got arrested.”

   I squeeze his butt cheeks, spreading them apart and start grinding my penis in the crack. If I don’t do something about it, I’ll have to go to the hospital. I’m sure my balls are dark blue by holding it for hours.

   “Bad, bad, bad Ave,” Casey squeaks, slapping my thigh under the blanket. “How long have you been like this?”

   “Since you plastered your naked self all over me two hours ago,” I whine.

   “Aww, my poor wolfie,” he coos in a deliberately sweet voce. “How can I help my dear boyfriend feel better?”

   “You don’t need to do a thing,” I grin, tossing away the annoying duvet, “just choose rough or gentle.”

   The loud moan that follows shows me that we won’t be wasting time. Casey grabs my hand and wraps it around his penis which is as hard as mine. I immediately start jerking it energetically up and down, digging my teeth in his neck.

   “Oh, God!” Casey whimpers, pressing his butt to me. “Do it! Now!”

   I instantly thrust my already lubed erection in him to the hilt. 

   “Savage!” he gasps, but the way his pelvis starts moving immediately, picking up the pace, tells me that it’s not a reproach, but rather a praise.

  I don’t want to tease him or play around. I just need to feel him trembling around me, riding his orgasm, as soon as possible. We find the perfect rhythm and angle in seconds. He’s a part of me. Being in him is not something extraordinary anymore, it’s a premise for my existence, like breathing. I can’t live without it.

   “Is this good? Am I going too deep?” I breathe in his ear and start licking his neck exactly the way I know will drive him insane.

   “Aaah, you know that I love it,” he moans. “You’re asking just because you want to hear that I like how big you are.”

   “You do?” I whisper in his ear. “Tell me.”

   I feel that he’s tensing and squeeze tight the base of his penis, stopping my movements.

   “Avery, I’ll kill you when I’m able to turn around,” he whines. “Don’t play! I need to…” 

   “I thought you have something to say,” I chuckle.

  “I love to feel how big you are,” Casey whimpers. “Move!”

   He screams when I thrust abruptly as deep as I can, tracing his glans with my thumb. His body violently shakes and the climax makes him clench around me so tight that I barely breathe. He reaches back to grip my butt and pulls me even closer, filling my hand with hot liquid.

   “You’re already killing me, Bunny,” I whimper and spurt inside him in strong, incontrollable pulsations.

   “This was fun,” I kiss his shoulder when we calm. “Do you want lunch?”

   “I might answer your question if you get up from me and take it out,” Casey snorts. “What time is it?”

   “Why? Is it difficult for you to think when I’m inside of you?” I smirk, gently slipping out.

   “You’re such a pain in the ass,” he giggles, turning around and wrapping his arms round my neck. “I love you!”

   “Pain?” I raise a brow.

   “No,” he pouts, “pleasure.” Then he smiles, his cheeks as red as cherries, gluing his lips to mine.

  “I love you too,” I mumble when we pull away. “It’s one p.m. Aren’t you hungry?”

   “Yes, I am, very hungry. But I don’t think there’s any food in the fridge.” He scratches his head. “We can order something. I really do not shop regularly.”

   “Bunny,” I look at him reproachfully, “you need to eat healthy and definitely more. I’ll cook for you. Let’s go see what we can find in the kitchen.”

   I slide to the edge of the bed, but Casey grabs my arm. “I don’t want to get up yet. Can’t we cuddle some more?”

   “Sure, babe,” I coo at his cute, pouty face, “but you’re going to eat first. Then I’ll cuddle you all day long and through the night, if you let me sleep here again.”

   “Sure,” he grins. “We can go shopping together tomorrow. You’re surely better with food than me. Can we take Mozart with us? He probably feels lonely without you.”

   “Without us,” I wink. “You mentioned that you’ve paid for the apartment for a year, right?”

   “Yeah, I work during the summer as a delivery boy. That’s how I’m able to afford it. I don’t want to ask my parents for money. Not that it’s a problem. I just like to be independent.”

   “What about moving in with me when the contract expires?” I ask casually.

   “Really?” Casey squeaks. “You’re asking me to live with you? Are you crazy? We’re together from less than a month. You don’t even know me well. I might turn out to be super annoying and messy and… I don’t know. You might find out that I’m not what you want…” 

    “I know enough,” I interrupt him. “I’m pretty sure that you’re exactly what I want. Come here!”

   I pull him on my lap and pepper his stunned face with kisses. 

   “When does the lease expire?” I insist.

   “In three months,” Casey mutters.

   “Ok, you have three months to think about it. I won’t change my mind,” I soothe him, rubbing his back in circles. He looks as if he’ll faint any second. “I have something else to ask you as well, but we’ll eat first.”

   “You’re full of surprises today,” he finally utters. “Should I be freaking out?”

   “No, Bunny. I’m sure you’re going to like it.” I kiss his sweet lips. “You trust me, don’t you?”

   “I do,” he smiles, kissing me back.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 40.

Thank you so much for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

What else do you think Ave has to ask? 😉

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you think it’s necessary. 🥰

Don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.

It’s the best reward an author can gain.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

41. Call me Daddy (Ave)

I searched thoroughly through all the cupboards and the fridge in Casey’s kitchen and all I could find were literally two eggs, two potatoes, a piece of ham, few slices if cheese and some bread.

   “Babe, when did you buy these things?” I ask him since he looks genuinely surprised that I managed to dig out anything at all.

   “I didn’t,” he shrugs his shoulders. “Perhaps Lilly bought them the other day because she was preparing the breakfast and it was something with ham and eggs.”

  “Bunny, this is totally irresponsible. You don’t take care of your health. There isn’t a single fruit or vegetable here except these,” I wave the potatoes under his nose, “which have definitely been through a lot. At least the rest look fresh.”

   “Ok, mommy,” he sticks his tongue out at me. “I’ll buy everything tomorrow.”

   His stomach growls loudly and I roll my eyes. There’s obviously no time to order food and wait at least for an hour for it to come. I stare at the available products, scratching my nose. Suddenly, the idea flushes through my mind.

   “I know what to do,” I beam. “I’ll make ‘Croque Madames’ sandwiches. I’m sure you’ll love them. They’ll be ready in ten minutes.”

   “How do you even know such words?” he giggles.

   “I know many things,” I smirk. “If you want to call me names, by he way, I really prefer ‘daddy’.”

   “Oh, come on!” Casey laughs out. “You can’t be serious!”

   I raise a brow at him while pealing the potatoes.

   “Alright,” he wraps his arms around my waist, gluing to my back. “I love you, daddy!”

   “Oh, no, no, no!” I protest, feeling that a certain part of my anatomy immediately jumps up, excited at this provocation. “Shoo! Go watch some tv till the food is ready.”

   “Why?” he keeps on giggling, rubbing his cheek between my shoulder blades. “I thought you wanted me to call you daddy.”

   “Bunny, be careful! As much as I want to feed you, I may decide to teach you a lesson how you shouldn’t tease me first.”

   “Are you going to spank me, daddy?” he drags, deliberately emphasizing the last word.

   “Oh, I think that’s exactly what I’m going to do,” I grumble, turning around abruptly.

   Casey squeaks cutely and runs to the sofa with a loud laughter. I’d really love to chase him down but decide to let him get away with it this time in favor of the sandwiches. He sits with crossed legs on the sofa with his eyes pinned on me.

   “What else did you want to ask me?” he mumbles hesitantly. 

   “You are very interested in software development, aren’t you?” I grin.

   “I am!” he answers with sparkling eyes. “What you and your team did is amazing. I’ve always dreamed of being a part of something so big and beneficial for the entire society. The work you’re all doing is absolutely mind-blowing!”

   “Sooo,” I continue, “does it mean that, if I invite you to the team, you are going to accept?”

   “What do you mean invite me to the team?” he shrieks. “Are you offering me a job?”

   “Mhm, I actually do,” I beam at him. His stunned face is absolutely precious, showing both excitement and disbelief.

   “But I have no experience,” he mutters.

   “You do not need experience. Smiley will show you everything. He’s very impressed by you,” I explain. “You and Maya will have a training period and then you’ll start with the easier tasks. When it comes to the serious challenges, you’ll be an expert.”

   “Avery, this is so unexpected,” Casey whispers, shaking his head. “I can’t believe it. I have no words to express how kind you are.”

   “I’m not doing it out of kindness,” I smile. “You’re good. It was obvious back in the office. What is most important, you enjoyed it.”

   “Do I have to meet Ebony every day?” he frowns. “Oh God! This time she will have the proof that I’m taking advantage of you.”

   “Bunny, don’t be silly,” I retort. “Don’t tell me that you’ve let her bullshit get to you. If you avoid fifth floor button in the elevator, you may never see her. She doesn’t like visiting the other departments. ‘Development’ is actually her less favorite, I’d say.”

   Although I sound confident, I feel a shudder, rushing through my body. I can’t help but worry a little. If she learns that Casey works at the company, she’ll surely try something nasty. Why can’t I have a loving, sweet sister instead of a spiteful witch?

   I quickly brace myself and smile, “You have nothing to worry about, babe. Lilly will be right there with you, remember? And if you accept, I will be too, every day. I promise. We’ll work for the launch of the new functionality together. It is going to be so cool!”

   “Are you sure it’s a good idea to spend so much time together. What if you get fed up with me? Aren’t you afraid that this will kill the thrill?” he still hesitates.

   I burst out laughing, “You’re such a worrywart. The thrill is not in danger, I assure you. On the contrary, I think I’ll be working extra hours. When everybody else is gone, that elevator…”

   “Avery! I’m not having sex in the elevator,” Casey squeaks. “Otherwise, yes, I accept.”

   “We’ll see about that,” I wink, placing a plate with sandwiches and French fries on the coffee table.

   Casey immediately pulls me next to him by the hand and wraps his arms round my neck, smirking.

   “The food looks great and smells Devine! I’m so happy about my new job.” He presses his mouth to mine and mumbles on my lips, “Thank you, daddy!”

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 41.

Thank you so much for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

Casey and Avery are coworkers 

now 

and about to move in together.

Did you expect this turn of events? 😉

Do you think everything will go smoothly at the office?

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you think it’s necessary. 🥰

Don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.

It’s the best reward an author can gain.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

42. Just admit it! (Casey)

I used to think that there’s nothing hotter than Avery naked. Now I’m definitely proved wrong. Avery in a business suit is literally dangerous for my health. My heart is pounding so quickly that I expect it to jump out of my chest any second. My face is burning. Tropical heat is overflowing my whole body. I’m starting to think that I’m running a temperature. I lean on the kitchen counter and take a deep breath.

   “Bunny, are you ok?” he approaches, carrying two steaming cups of coffee. “You shouldn’t worry so much. Everything will be just fine. I know that first day of a new job can be nerve wrecking, but the guys are great and I’ll be there with you.”

   “It’s not the job,” I mutter.

   “What is it then?” he tilts his head, raising a brow questioningly. “Is it because of Ebony?”

   “No, I’m fine,” I take a sip from my coffee.

   “Wait a second! I know this look,” he smirks. “You’re turned on.”

   “I am not,” I squeak. We spend too much time together. He knows all my reactions too well. 

   “The flushed cheeks, the shaking hands, the biting of your lip,” he chuckles. “You can’t fool me, sweet, naughty bunny. You were ogling me. I saw you.”

   “Avery, stop it!” I pout. “I’m not turned on.”

   “Say it!” he looks at me defiantly, slowly licking his upper lip. “Is it the suit?”

   “I’m not saying anything,” I stubbornly state.

    “Aww, come on! Just admit it!” Avery steps closer and slides his hand on my thigh.

   “No!” I shriek, trying to squirm away, but my back is pressed to the fridge and I have nowhere to go.

   “Come on! I know you want to say it.” His hand is dangerously approaching my groin and my deceiving friend down there is too excited to greet it.

   “Fine!” I grab his lapels. “You’re as hot as blue blazes.”

   “Hello, buddy,” he coos, palming my erection. “I missed you last night. Did you miss me too? I told Casey it was not a good idea to send me home cause you’re going to suffer. We need to teach him some manners. Mozart was just fine with Em and Sunny. They adore him. My bunny should think more about us then about the fur ball.”

   Is he talking to my penis? Are they plotting against me?

   His lips press to mine before I can make a sound. I moan and part them to let his tongue in. I will never be able to resist him. Things are heating up by the second. The door bell makes me jump the same moment when Ave is sliding his hand in my pajama bottom.

   “Fuck!” he growls. “Who can this be?”

   “It’s Lilly,” I answer in an unnaturally high-pitched voice. “I told her to come, so that we can go to the office together.”

   “We’ll pretend that we’re not here,” he suggests hopefully. 

   “We’ll do nothing of the kind,” I frown. “And you’re going to pay for making me go to work with a hard on.”

   “I can take care of it really quickly. I promise,” he grins.

   “I can hear you both panting,” Lilly shouts from outside. “Come open the door or Ebony will have to search for another secretary. It’s bad enough that I had to get up at seven this morning. I’m sleepy and out of sorts, so do not play with my nerves.”

   “I’ll get the door,” Ave blurts and dashes towards it. 

   I dart to the bathroom cause there’s no way to hide this raging erection. A cold shower might help. I hate Avery and his good buddy, peeking from my pants. I roll my eyes. Who am I fooling. I love Avery. 

   “Ave, bring me a towel,” I shout when I’m done. “I forgot to take one.”

   “Oh, no, no, no,” I hear Lilly’s voice, followed by Ave’s rapturous laughter. “You’re going nowhere near the bathroom. I’ll fetch it to the kinky bunny. I’m not Summer. You can’t trick me.”

   My best friend and my boyfriend are unbearable.

  We finally enter Ave’s company building, all nifty and as keen as mustard. The elevator stops at the fifth floor and Lilly adjusts her short skirt. 

   “Wish me luck,” she mumbles nervously.

   “You don’t need it,” I pinch her cheek. “You’ll have her wrapped round your little finger till the end of the day.”

   “I hope you’re right,” she gasps, stepping out.

   We are met by a crowd, waiting for us in front of the elevator on the fifteenth floor. Maya throws herself on my neck.

   “Casey, I’m so excited. This is going to be so great! We’re colleagues and we’ll be working at ‘Development’. Pinch me, please, cause I still can’t believe that it’s not a dream.”

   She grabs my hand and starts pulling me to what I assume are our desks. I wave to Avery and he gives me the thumbs up. The crowd engulfs him and they move as a swarm towards the other side of the vast hall in a loud enthusiastic chatter.

   “Ok guys, let’s get started,” Smiley approaches, beaming at us.

 ____________________________________

Photo by Bali Demiri 

from Pexels.

Photo by zegers06 

from iStock.

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 42.

Thank you so much for reading and supporting?

❤❤❤

Do you think Casey will survive seeing Ave in a suit every day ? 😉

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you think it’s necessary. 🥰

Don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.

It’s the best reward an author can gain.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

43. Kinky Boyfriends (Casey)

This was a long, exhausting day, but it was amazing. Smiley and Maya are the best. The lunch with Ave, Lilly and the team at the company canteen was fun. Everyone is nice and ready to help. I was so overwhelmed by so much information and excitement and so many new faces, though, that I can’t wait to sink in the bathtub and relax. Good thing I will work full time only once a week. It will be part-time during the other days so that we can attend lectures as well. Oh, and my salary is huge. Avery claims that it’s not a special treatment and the experienced employees earn much more, but even if that’s true, I definitely struck it rich. I decided not to argue because a plan immediately formed in my head. He will be so surprised.

   “Are you ready to go, babe?” I’m still smirking when Ave wraps an arm round my waist and presses a kiss on my hair. I lean my back on his chest and sigh contentedly. “You’re too tired, bunny,” he frowns. “We better go directly home and skip the shopping.”

   “Oh, shit! I completely forgot about it,” I squeak. “No, we have to do it because I promised Lilly to take her with us.”

   “Cute, silly bunny!” Ave chuckles, turning me around to peck my nose. “Why are you always looking for trouble? I would never go shopping with a girl and a dog for the life of me. Don’t tell me that the rest of the gang is coming too.”

   “Well, I… it’s… I mean,” I finally give up, after stuttering for a while, and make full confessions. “Summer is coming as well, and also Bobby and Danny.”

   “Who the hell are Bobby and Danny?” Ave grumbles.

   “Don’t you remember them?” I roll my eyes. “They are the boys from the other night, Lilly’s new boyfriend and the bartender who’s hitting on Summer. I’m sorry! They were so convinced that it would be a great triple date and also so full of enthusiasm that I just couldn’t say no.”

   “I knew I shouldn’t leave you alone. These girls are as sly as a fox,” he grins, taking my hand and pulling me to the elevator. “Fine, then! Let the games begin. Why aren’t Emmy and Dahlia coming by the way?”

   “I think they’ve dragged Bobby’s friends to the amusement park,” I answer.

   “Poor guys,” Ave shakes his head compassionately.

   We stop at the fifth floor and my heart drops in my stomach. Fortunately, it’s Lilly. She steps inside with a deep sigh and heavily leans on the wall.

   “Oh, my God! I feel as if I’ve just finished the New York City Marathon,” she groans. “I need a drink, lots of drinks. Can’t we skip the groceries and go directly to a bar?”

   “No, we can’t,” I smirk. “Daddy won’t be happy.”

   Lilly’s eyes widen, but she quickly braces herself and grins at Avery. “Oh, I see. So, now we have the bunny and his daddy.”

   “That’s right,” Ave winks, “and daddy is going to spank the little bunny really good.”

   They both start chuckling at my burning face. I pout and turn my back to them, muttering, “Bullies.”

   Avery is still trying to kiss me while I’m stubbornly pushing him away when we pop out of the office building. Avery’s neighbors, the rock star, Em and his cute, Japanese boyfriend, Sunny are waiting outside. Mozart is sitting quietly between them. The furry tornado rushes towards us, the moment he spots me, his tongue, waving like a flag out of his mouth. Sunny shrieks and stumbles after him, unable to release his hand from the entangled leash. They both end on top of me in a huffing and puffing pile.

   “I’m so sorry!” Sunny squeaks. “He was such a good dog the entire time. I didn’t expect him to dart like this.”

   “It’s ok. Don’t worry,” I reassure him. “I think it’s me. I’m just bad influence.” We both start to giggle while Mozart is focused on licking my shoe.

   Our attention is drawn to Em and Ave who are ardently arguing. Ave is trying to shove some money in Em’s hand, persuading him to take the bills, while the latter is pushing them away passionately. I look at Sunny questioningly.

   “Mozart ripped open two beanbag chairs, trying to sit on them, and bit off a large chunk of one of Em’s guitars,” he chuckles. “Oh, and one of my sneakers is nowhere to be found. It’s really no problem. We love him. It’s a low price for his adorable company. You can leave him with us whenever you want.”

   “Your boyfriend is really handsome,” I utter, looking at the tall, impressive guy, “and a little intimidating.”

   “I know,” Sunny smiles. “But he’s actually a sweetheart. Yours is very attractive too. Looks quite kinky.”

   “He is,” I snort, leaning closer to his year. “Can you believe that he was talking to my erection as if I wasn’t even there this morning?”

   “I can imagine,” he whispers back. “Em made ME talk to his penis the other day.”

   “And what did you say?” I ask curiously.

   “Oh, Gosh! I’m not repeating that,” Sunny gasps.

   We look at each other and burst into loud giggles.

   “Bunny!”

   “Kitty!”

   The mentioned boyfriends call us simultaneously, making us crack up even louder.

   “Why are these two as red as Easter eggs?” Em raises a brow.

   “Because they were talking about us, of course,” Ave knowingly answers. 

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 43.

Thank you so much for reading and supporting?

❤❤❤

This was a special chapter for those of you who also read ‘Full Exclusive Rights’ and miss Em and Sunny like me. I hope you liked it. 😉

Do you think shopping and dinner out with Mozart will be an easy task? 

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you think it’s necessary. 🥰

Don’t forget to vote, if you liked the story.

It’s the best reward an author can gain.

See you in the next chapter.

Love: Anny

44. The Happy Rabbit (Casey)

I hate shopping. I really do. I feel like a lost puppy in these enormous supermarkets. This one is so big that occupies the whole first floor of the mall. Avery, on the other hand, is in his element. He’s bouncing off the walls with enthusiasm and determination to fill my fridge with healthy food. He’s even carrying a list, longer than my arm.

   “He’s going to be good,” Ave is trying to calm Lilly, pushing a backpack in her hands. She is pouting dramatically and muttering that she does not want to wait outside with Mozart. “Here are his toys. Just give him one If he gets restless. He’ll start chewing it and won’t try anything.”

   “He’s bigger than me,” she frowns. “I won’t be able to stop him if he decides to run away.”

   “Why would he do that?” Ave blinks innocently, although, we all know that the rascal does not need any particular reason to do it. “He’s tied to the bench. Just sit here and wait for Bobby. You don’t have even to pay attention to him.”

   “Fine!” Lilly snorts, plopping on the bench in defeat. “I want a box of French macarons, the chocolate, coffee and red fruit ones. I can’t believe the things you two are able to make me do.”

   She squints at Mozart, full of suspicion. It only makes him wag his tail more energetically as if showing her that he’s all about being good.

   “Come on!” Ave pulls me by the sleeve towards the entrance before she changes her mind.

   “Are you sure?” I hesitate.

   “Just walk,” he urges me. “We’ll be back in no time.”

   The cart is overflowing with groceries in thirty minutes and we haven’t even reached the middle of the list.

   “What the hell am I going to do with these?” I point to a bunch of weird, strange looking things. I can’t even tell if they are fruit or vegetables.

   “This is green artichoke,” he rolls his eyes. “It improves your liver health and digestion, lowers the bad cholesterol and blood pressure and contains a lot of nutrients that…”

   “Arti..what?” I huff. “One thing I can tell you for sure, they look gross. I’m not putting one of those in my mouth. My blood pressure is alright and, as far as I know, my liver works just fine. Besides, I have no idea how to cook them and my fridge isn’t big enough to hold even half of the absurd stuff you bought.”

   “I’ll cook,” Ave firmly states and goes on throwing more strange things in the cart.

   “We’ll have dinner out,” I don’t give up. “We can’t carry all of this with us.”

   “Don’t worry. We’ll leave everything at home on our way there. We are going to the beach restaurant that is near my house,” Ave smirks with a glint of victory in his eyes.

   “Oh, then I want ice cream,” I pout, only because I know that he is not planning to buy any.

   “Bunny, it’s not on the list,” Ave waves the folded peace of paper under my nose.

   “So?” I raise a brow and pout more.

   “What kind?” he sighs resignedly.

   “Chocolate chip cookie dough, strawberry cheese cake and Irish cream,” I beam. His eyes widen, but he purses his lips and heads to the freezer without uttering a word. “And don’t forget the macarons,” I shout after him. I feel a little guilty. He’s only taking care of me, but I really think this went too far.

   We’re finally done an hour later. My feet hurt and the food is enough for a whole wedding. 

   “Oh, I forgot something. I’ll be back in a second,” Avery blurts and runs back into the mall, leaving me with the cart at the exit. He looks kind of suspicious, but I decide not to muse on it and head to the car which is in the middle of the vast outside parking area. 

   He’s still nowhere to be seen when I’m done unloading the bags, so I head to the bench to tell Lilly that we can go. She already has a company. Bobby, Summer and Danny are there, cooing at Mozart who is proudly walking around unleashed.

   “Hey Casey!” they greet me, “Where’s Ave?”

   “I have no idea,” I shrug my shoulders. “I think he forgot to buy something and went back in. Guys, it was not a good idea to let the dog loose.”

   Avery finally appears with a package, wrapped in brown paper in his hands. To prove me right Mozart immediately jumps and dashes towards him. 

   “No! Down! Sit down!” Avery shouts but it’s too late. Mozart bites the package and they both start pulling in two opposite directions. “Fuck! Who let him run around. Let go! This is not for you! Shit! Bunny, do something!”

   The hustle and bustle is getting bigger. The passers-by are starting to turn their heads curiously. I hurry with the leash in my hand to try to pull the dog away. He, however, gives up on his own, proudly chewing the wrapping paper which was obviously his primary goal.

   “Holy shit!” Summer squeaks. Suppressed giggles can be heard all around. The blood freezes in my veins. 

   Avery is fidgeting in his place, holding awkwardly the big black box with a shining picture of a pink dildo on it and the bright inscription ‘Healthy Vibes’, ‘The Happy Rabbit’, ‘8 inches, vibrating’.

   I glare at him murderously, brightly red as fresh watermelon, and turn on my heels, heading towards the car, dragging mercilessly Mozart behind me.

   “Bunny, wait!” Avery shrieks. “It was a surprise. We don’t have to use it.”

   Oh, my God! Why can’t he just shut up and walk?

   “Can we buy one too?” I hear Bobby’s hesitant question, followed by a vibrant slap.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 44.

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! ❤

What do you think about Avery’s surprise? 😀

Will Casey be able to forgive him easily about this situation?

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you feel it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you enjoyed the story.

See you in next chapter.

Love: Anny

45. A Polite Invitation (Casey)

“Babe, Caesar salad is your favorite, right? Do you also want me to order…”

   “Don’t talk to me,” I bellow menacingly, squinting at Avery from the opposite side of the table.

   We’re sitting there with Lilly, throwing hostile glares at our boyfriends from behind a fort that we’ve built from colorful cocktails in tall glasses. I’m drinking my third. The small, cheerful, orange umbrellas and the cute strawberry skewers in no way help me not to feel so embarrassed that I can hardly find the strength to look up from my hands which are clutched on my lap. Lilly, on the other hand, is simply infuriated. I’m sure she’s barely holding back not to pounce on the two boys in front of us, mostly because of me.

   “Bunny, I didn’t mean to…” Ave makes another attempt to break the ice. We both hiss at him and he immediately purses his lips with a deep sigh.

   “I didn’t do anything,” Bobby whines pitifully, looking accusatory at Avery.

   “I didn’t do anything either,” Ave retorts, pointing his finger at Mozart. “It was him!” 

   The oblivious dog is chewing happily a squeaky, rubber chicken toy, rolling in the sand nearby. I sneer internally at the thought that Avery will have no choice but to bathe him when we return home. It’s a good pay back. 

   “No shit!” Summer giggles, despite Danny’s selfless efforts to stop her. “It wasn’t him who bought an artificial, monstrous dick with the intention to shove… “ 

   “Shut up, bitch!” Lilly shrieks before our enthusiastic friend can describe all the benefits of having the said article in your possession. She then pins her eyes on her squirming boyfriend.  “And you… you shameless… dirty, cunny… “

   The approaching waitress makes a sharp turn with raised eyebrows, correctly assuming that this is not the right time to take our order.

   Lilly’s rant is luckily interrupted by the jolly ring tone of her phone. We all breathe out in relief. She picks up, pouting profusely.

   “Whoever this is, I’m not in the mood for any crap,” she grumbles without looking at the screen. Her expression changes to one of utter shock the next second. “Oh! Oh, I’m sorry Ebony! No, just having a small argument here. Oh, yes, yes, he is. Yes, sure, sure! He will, of course. It’s so kind of you! Thank you!”

   “Oh, my God! What have I done!” she gasps upon hanging up, staring at me in disbelief.

   “What?” I squeak. “What did you do? Who was that? Don’t tell me it was Ebony.”

   “Mmm,… it was… actually… her,” Lilly stutters, gazing at her phone as if it is a teleportation device. “She said she had been informed that Ave’s boyfriend is my best friend. She also said that you two got off on the wrong foot the other day and she was sorry.”

   “This is bullshit!” Ave huffs. “She’s up to something.” 

   “Who’s Ebony?” Danny asks. 

   “Ave’s demon sister,” Summer answers knowingly. He nods in understanding.

   “Well, I promised her that you’ll have lunch with her on Saturday to smooth things over,” Lilly mumbles remorsefully, patting my hand. Goosebumps raise on my skin. Why is everyone trying to ruin me? “Sweetie Pie, maybe this is not such a bad idea after all. Ebony can be nice. She wasn’t mean to me today. She can be quite friendly, If you manage to find her soft spot.”

   “This is not going to happen,” Ave states. “She has no soft spots. I’m one hundred percent sure that this is some evil plan that her wicked brain has given birth to.”

   “You can’t tell me what to do,” I glare at him. “I’ll do it! You can have a saying in my decisions when you learn to discuss it with me before… before buying… ugh… whatever you bought.”

   “Bunny, please,” Ave stars pleading, but is interrupted by a snort, coming from Danny who is trying to suppress his laughter, pushing his face in Summer’s hair.

   “I’m sorry,” he mutters, all red by the effort. “I just can’t stop thinking about that pink… you know. The happy rabbit! Did you chose it because of the name? Because it’s for Bunny?”

   Avery instantly turns crimson. He opens his mouth to answer but one look at his face just makes me crack up. How much crazier this day can become? I suddenly realize that my life has nothing to do with what it has been during the last two years. It’s so bright now, and funny, and eventful and… I love it! 

    I jump from my seat and with two big steps am in front of my stupid, handsome, kinky, sweet, flustered boyfriend. I plop on his lap and throw my arms around his shoulders, laughing my head off.

   “Bunny, I’m sorry,” he whispers, squeezing me closer.

   “Shut up,” I grin and press my lips to his. “I love you, silly! I’m definitely one very happy rabbit!”

   Our friends start clapping and cheering but all I can think of are Ave’s lips.

   “Please, don’t go to that lunch,” he mumbles when we finally pull apart. 

   “Oh, yes, I will,” I state defiantly.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 45!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! ❤

Do you think Ebony has an evil plan? 😀

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you feel it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you enjoyed the story.

See you in next chapter.

Love: Anny

46. Burying the Hatchet (Casey)

“Casey, go!” Smiley is pushing me towards the elevator while I’m stubbornly trying to finish testing the code I have altered to improve the speed of the orders transmission.

   “Wait! It says thirty more seconds to finish the operation,” I squeak, squirming to avoid his hand.

   “You said the same half an hour ago. Avery is waiting in the lobby. You’ll be late for lectures,” my boss doesn’t give up. “I shouldn’t have given you the task, considering that you’re still in training, but you’re just sooo good. I didn’t know that you’re also obsessed, though…”

   “Here you go!” I yell excitedly. “See! Three milliseconds less than the previous time. I’m sure I can make it five.” 

   “I’m sure Avery will let us both have it,” Smiley huffs. “You’ll test it again on Monday.”

  “Fine!” I sigh, but then a brilliant idea makes me grin from ear to ear. “I’m staying with Ave tonight. I can test it online from home tomorrow. Just send me the codes and the data from the last session. His computer is powerful enough to launch a spaceship.”

   I grab my things and rush to the exit. I don’t want to make Ave wait any longer. He already pouts that I work too much.

   “Saturday is for relaxation, you know,” Smiley shouts after me. “Go to the beach, watch a movie, have sex…”

   I roll my eyes, “Just send it! I’ll check it on the phone today and will test it tomorrow.”

   “You got it,” he responds, absentmindedly tapping on the keyboard with his eyes pinned on Maya who’s passing nearby, shyly smiling at him. I smirk. Maybe, I should ask Avery to go on a double date. These two obviously like each other, but definitely need a little push.

   The moment I dash into the elevator I collide head-on with Ebony, plastering my whole body from top to bottom on hers.

   “Oh my God!” I gasp, feeling the red tornado raging on my face, devastating everything in it’s way. “I’m so sorry! I wasn’t looking where…”

   “Don’t worry, honey,” she sweetly chirps, wrapping an arm around my waist with no intention to leave the cabin. “I was actually coming to see you. Are you done for today? Oh, I’m so happy I didn’t miss you. It was a matter of seconds I guess.” 

   Her flirtatious giggle gives me chills. I’m fidgeting nervously in my place, terrified at the idea to be in this narrow space with her for more than a minute, but nothing can be done. She grins slyly and presses the first floor button. Lord have mercy! Fifteen floors to freedom. I don’t think I’ll survive. I retreat in the farthest corner like a mouse in its hole, peeking suspiciously at her.

   “Honey, I can understand why you don’t like me. I wasn’t very nice last time,” she starts, taking a step towards me. I only blink and stay quiet. Why the hell does she need these long nails. They are pretty, but also downright scary. I wonder how she’s able to type with them at all. They’re purple this time and twice more frightening than before. Her heels can no doubt be used as a weapon. I hope she doesn’t decide to stab me with one of them to save her inheritance. 

   “It’s ok,” I mutter. “I apologize for ruining your shirt. It wasn’t on purpose.”

   “Oh, no problem, sweetheart,” Ebony waves her hand dismissively, taking another step in my direction. I have nowhere to go. I glance at the blinking screen only to find out in desperation that we are on the tenth floor. Nine more to go. 

   I take a deep breath and smile bravely, “It was very nice of you to invite me to lunch.”

   “Sure! It is entirely my pleasure!” She puts her hand om my shoulder. Fifth floor. Her manicure is too close to my face for me to be comfortable. I start praying. She continues sweetly, “I think it’s time to bury the hatchet. What do you think?”

   “Yes,” I squeak in an unnaturally high-pitched voice. I’m ashamed of myself. Chicken! “That would be nice.”

   “I have nothing against you,” Ebony squeezes my shoulder. “You seem such a good boy. Forgive me if I was overprotective of Avery. He is a little reckless, you know, when it comes to feelings. There were too many occasions of people taking advantage of him. I see my mistake now. You’re not like the others. He seems to love you. It’s actually obvious. I’m happy when he’s happy, believe it or not.” She squints at me and adds, “Mom and dad will be so happy to meet you. When is my brother planning to introduce you to the family?”

   “I… I… don’t… we haven’t…” I’m sweating profusely, unable to come up with an answer. 

   “Well, you should ask him to do it,” she clicks her tongue. “How unthoughtful of him! Mom was so disappointed when he didn’t show up at her birthday party. He’ll listen to you. Try to influence him to be more attentive to his family.” 

   The indicator finally dings, showing that we’ve reached the first floor. Ebony immediately steps back. I pop out and dash to Avery who’s chatting with the receptionist Elena, leaning on her desk.

   “It was nice talking to you,” Ebony says cheerfully behind me. “See you tomorrow, sweetheart. I’ll message you the place. It will be so much fun! I can’t wait! We’ll become such good friends.”

   Tomorrow? Oh my God! Yes, tomorrow is Saturday. I’m not so thrilled about the weekend anymore. 

   “Hey, Bunny, what took you so lon…,” Ave’s eyes widen. “Wow, you’re scarlet and panting. I’d get suspicious, if I didn’t know you so well. What happened? Who was in the elevator with you?”

   “Ebony,” I release the breath I’ve been holding the entire time. “I think she was trying to… to… Oh God! Would it sound crazy if I say that she’s scarier when trying to be friendly than when she’s hostile?”

   “No, I perfectly understand what you mean,” Avery nods, pulling me for a hug. “My poor, cute bunny! Did the bad woman scare my sweet baby?”

   He starts rubbing my back soothingly. I press into him and burry my nose in his hair like a child, comforted by his mother because of a bruised knee. I’m pathetic. 

   “You don’t have to go to that lunch,” Ave mumbles. “I’ll call her to cancel.”

   “No,” I retort in a new surge of courage. “I can handle it. She’s trying to melt the ice. I can at least cooperate. By the way, when do you plan to introduce me to your parents?”

   “Oh Dear!” Ave gasps.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 46!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! ❤

What do you think about this friendly chat? 😀

Do you think Ebony planted the idea of the family meeting on purpose?

What do you expect mom and dad to be like?

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you feel it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you enjoyed the story.

See you in next chapter.

Love: Anny

47. Indecent Proposal (Casey)

“Come on, babe! Come out! You don’t intend to sleep in the bathroom, do you?”

   “Yes, I do. I’m very comfortable here. Why not? The carpet is quite fluffy and soft,” I state and hear Ave’s huff on the other side of the door.

   “I’m sorry! I only mentioned it. I didn’t even insist,” he pleads. 

   “You were waving it under my nose,” I squeak. “I’m not opening unless I see it burning.”

   “And how are you going to see anything, if you stay locked in there?” Ave snorts.

   “Fine! I’m not opening until I smell the burning plastic,” I yell.

   “It is not made of plastic, silly,” Ave chuckles. “It’s silicone. Stop being such a baby and get out. I’m not burning my property because you’re a chicken. Do you know how much money I spent on it?”

   “I don’t care!” I shout. “You can use it on me when you shove something up your… Wait! Is that Mozart grunting there? So, you’ve brought also the dog as an ally. It’s not fair! Two against one. As I said, we can discuss this when you…”

   “Ok!” Ave says.

   “This conversation is ove… What?” My ears instantly prick up .

   “Never mind,” Ave sighs overdramatically. “I’m not forcing you about anything. If you say the conversation is over, then it’s over.”

   “Wait!” I shriek and fling the door wide open, almost pinning Mozart to the wall. He jumps aside, tossing a reproachful glance at me and goes on chewing the sock I’ve been searching for the whole week.

   “Don’t tell me that you changed your mind,” Ave smirks, cocking up a brow.

   “You’re mean,” I frown, grabbing the front of his shirt. “Ok about what?”

   He keeps smirking and wraps an arm around my waist, pulling me closer. “Hmm, let me think. You said that you won’t consider playing with the cute, pink, happy rabbit, unless I try the same, right?”

   I start nodding energetically.

   “And I said…,” Ave places a juicy kiss on my mouth, “…ok.”

   “Really?” I’m gazing at him, trying to comprehend his answer.

   “Mhm,” he nods and slides his tongue up my throat. “I want my sweet Bunny in every way. I’m all yours. Sounds good?”

   “I have to think about it,” I mutter, distracted by his hands on my butt.

   “What do you mean?” He keeps kissing the side of my neck. “What is there to muse on.”

   “I can’t think properly while you’re doing this,” I whine, trying to squirm out of his arms. My heart is pounding. I’m starting to sweat. “I’ve never done it. You’ve never hinted you were willing to try and now you suddenly say that you want me to top you? I’m having a heart attack. I can’t breathe.”

   “Bunny calm down,” Ave cups my face. “You’re as red as a fire truck. Would you like some water?”

   “Oh, my God! I need to sit for a while.” I’m fanning myself with my hand, feeling the trickles of sweat slide down my back. 

   “All right, let’s sit,” Avery says soothingly, pulling me towards the sofa. “We’re not doing anything tonight. You need to relax. Just breathe!”

   He rushes to the kitchen to bring water while I’m gasping for air. My processor is overloaded. I had too much excitement today. First Ebony decides to make friends with me, then Avery takes out that pink dildo along with an endless list of indecent proposals, and finally states he wants to switch. I need mommy to tell me that everything will be fine.

   Avery trots back with a bottle of water and shoves it in my hand. “Drink and then straight to bed! To sleep!”

   I’m pouring the water down my throat, wishing it was vodka or at least wine when my phone starts to ding, and ding, and ding, ten times in a row. 

   “What is this? Who’s sending you ten text messages at nine in the evening?” Ave asks suspiciously.

   “I have no idea,” I instantly lie, but the guilt is showing all over my face.

   “Bunny,” he sighs disappointedly, “you promised me! No work during the weekend. Honestly, I’ll have to call Smiley on the carpet. Give me your phone.”

   “No!” I pout stubbornly. “It will take no more than thirty minutes. I want to test the new code. Only half an hour. I promise!”

   “You know that you can’t log on the new app data base without the pass… Wow! Don’t tell me that he sent you the key.”

   “I’ll delete it immediately after I do the test. Ave, please!” I grab his sleeve and perform my best puppy’s eyes. “It might decrease the transfer time with five milliseconds. There will be no need for double securing. It can save loads of money on servers.”

   “Oh, my God! Casey, you’re obsessed,” Ave shakes his head. “Fine! When was I able to say ‘no’ to you! We’ll do it together and then you delete the password.”

   “Yes, great!” I beam. “Can we go to bed now?”

   “Sure, babe!” Ave pulls me to stand up and hugs me. “I’m sorry about the dildo.”

   “It’s ok,” I mutter in his neck. “I actually like it. I was just not ready to see it again so soon. I’m still holding a grudge against it because of that show. We’ll discuss this and… mmm… the other thing tomorrow.”

   “Yes, sugar, this sounds like a good plan,” Ave strokes my hair.

   “Ave, I’m sorry about the test,” I add. “I won’t do it again. Weekends are just for the two of us.”

   “Don’t worry,” Avery chuckles. “My workaholic bunny. I still love you.”

 ___________________________________

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 47!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! ❤

Quite an unexpected turn for the shy Bunny.

What do you think he will decide about Ave’s proposal? 😀

Do you think the whole thing with testing the new app at home might cause troubles?

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you feel it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you enjoyed the story.

See you in next chapter.

Love: Anny

48. Summer Sunset (Casey)

I and Ave are gazing at the big monitor where a blue line is moving unnervingly slowly, indicating that the calculations are almost done, but never reaching the end.

   “Did you really have to test it on the whole data base? We could just excerpt a sample,” he whines. “My ass is hurting. This chair is not comfortable. You only said thirty minutes and we’ve been sitting here for two hours.”

   “Shhh,” I squeeze his knee. “Have a little more patience. You’re right about the chairs, though. We need to buy new ones. These are as hard as stone.”

   “I should introduce you to grandpa. He’ll fall in love with you,” Ave keeps muttering. “Absolute workaholics!”

   “I thought he has retired and lives the good life on a Greek island of his own,” I note. “But we can discuss the meeting with your parents, if you want. Next weekend sounds perfect.”

  “Not before a heart attack and two bypasses,” Avery retorts. “As for the sweet family gathering, two ruined weekends in a row are out of question. Also, have in mind that you’ll be the one cleaning, If Mozart takes a pee on the carpet. We should be walking him right now.”

   A quiet beep shows that the test is finally finished. The results start listing on the screen. 

  “Yes!” I scream. “I told you! Ave, did you see that? Five milliseconds less than the projection. This means that we don’t need the additional server and can cover ten percent bigger area than initially planned. This will be a total blast.”

   I jump from my chair and flop on Avery’s lap. He’s still pouting, but can’t remain indifferent at this howling success. 

   “I’m still mad about you working at home,” he grumbles, “but what you did is amazing.”

   “Thank you, boss!” I grin. “Do I get a kiss?”

   “Come here, genius bunny,” Ave chuckles and grabs my butt. “I’ll give you a big, juicy bonus.” 

   He starts kissing all over my face, avoiding my lips, while I’m giggling and trying to press my mouth to his. I’m ready to start complaining about his teasing when my phone dings.

   “Oh, my God!” Ave gasps. “Since when did you become so popular?”

   “Since you hired me to work in your company,” I answer.

   “I’ve created a monster,” he sigs. “Is this Smiley again? I’ll fire him, I swear. And your phone goes to Mozart. He’ll take care that the damn thing never makes a sound again.”

   “Scaaary,” I stick my tongue out at him and peek at the phone. “Shit! It’s eleven. I have to be at this restaurant at twelve. Ebony is sending me the address.” I show him the screen. “Do you know where this is? Can you give me a ride? I’m going to be late. What do you think I should wear?”

   “Bunny, don’t freak out. Just put on a pair of jeans and a shirt,” Ave starts rubbing my back, hugging me tighter instead of letting me get up. “I’ll drive you there and will wait for you in the car. This way, you can leave any time, if she makes you feel uncomfortable.”

   “Don’t you think this is too much?” I shake my head. “I’m not a child. It’s just a quick lunch. She’s not that bad, right?”

   Avery’s silence is not reassuring at all.

   I barely manage to arrive on time but, after all, appear in front of the restaurant at twelve sharp, dressed in a pair of slim fit, navy blue, formal trousers and a burgundy shirt. Ave said that I was overdoing it, but took a picture because I was ‘so hot that could cause a global warming’.

   I’m more than happy that I decided to put on something fancier. This is no ordinary restaurant. I can tell it’s top-of-the-range even before I have entered. It occupies the entire first floor of a ten-storey, luxurious hotel in the very center of the city. A hostess rushes towards me the second I squeeze through the heavy, glass door. 

   “Welcome to Starfish, Sir!” she beams. “May I ask if you have a reservation?”

   “I… I guess…,” I stutter, startled by the ‘sir’ title and realizing that I don’t actually know Ebony’s last name which she probably gave for the booking. My face is growing increasingly hot and, to be honest, the idea to beat a retreat is not foreign to me at all.

   “Casey, honey,” I hear the familiar scary voice and see Ebony approaching with a big grin. Her heels are even higher than before and blood red this time. I can’t deny that she looks fabulous in her tiny, black dress which leaves nothing to the imagination, but is extremely stylish at the same time. She wraps an arm around my waist and waves the hostess away with her usual majestic manner. 

   “Let me offer you a cocktail before lunch,” she chirps, pulling me towards an impressive mahogany bar on the opposite side of the hall. “It’s called ‘Summer Sunset’, my favorite. I tipped the bartender a secret ingredient that makes it a banger. We’ll have so much fun!”

   We settle on the vintage, buttoned, leather stools. Two glasses, full of something in iridescent red and orange, are waiting for us on the counter. Ebony takes one and raises it, “For the first day of a beautiful friendship!”

   I would really like to know what’s in this drink, but am too stunned to ask. Seeing my hesitation, she pats me on the shoulder and says, “Oh, it’s light, just a little bit of Campari, cranberry juice and some orange. I’m sure you’ll love it.”

   “Thank you!” I finally manage to blurt and take a sip.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 48!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! ❤

The test of Casey’s improvement on the software was a howling success. 😀

Do you think the lunch will be just as successful?

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you feel it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you enjoyed the story.

See you in next chapter.

Love: Anny

49. Daddy to The Rescue (Casey)

“… and then, when it became clear that dad won’t buy the laptop he wanted, he signed up for a dancing contest. He had no idea how to dance, though…” 

   Ebony’s playful, vibrant giggle doubles the trickles of cold sweat, sliding down my back. I’m really thrilled to learn about Avery’s teenage antics, but my rumbling stomach has exactly the opposite opinion. Something is happening inside it and it’s not good at all. 

   “… One of his classmates was giving him lessons every single day for whole two months. Can you imagine that? I am not entirely convinced they were only dancing…” Another ripple of giggles follows, accompanied by a meaningfully raised brow, and she goes on. “He won! Such a stubborn little monkey! The prize was in cash and big enough to buy the laptop and throw a party for the other contestants. It was a total blast. They almost set the house on fire. The pool was full of…” 

   Ebony’s chatter is like buzzing in my ears. I can focus on nothing else but my desperate attempts to control the waves of nausea that are trying to take over me.

   “Casey, are you ok, honey? You look quite pale?” she tilts her head.

   I only murmur something like ‘mhm’, wondering if it’s too rude to run to the restroom without explanations. Ebony brings her face closer to mine and this doesn’t help my pitiful state at all. 

   We have moved to a beautifully arranged table. Crystal glasses and silverware are shining on a snow white tablecloth.  A bottle of white, sparkling whine, costing an arm and a leg, is placed in the middle. I’m gazing at the big plate of shrimp paella in front of me. I can swear that the little bastards are moving their whiskers. 

   “I… Sorry,” I manage to mutter and scoot off. 

   I grip the edge of the luxury, teak, vanity countertop and all the pancakes from this morning fill the stone sink to the rim, before the restroom door has even closed behind me. A feeling of utter relief splashes over me, as if something poisonous was burning my body from inside out and I just got rid of it. It lasts only for a few seconds, though, and the next onset of nausea comes. The spasms twist my insides and I keep throwing up until there’s nothing else that can leave my body but bile. I’m shaking. My throat hurts. The taste in my mouth is nasty. I turn on the water with a trembling hand and watch my breakfast slowly disappear in the drain. Thanks God the drainer didn’t get clogged. When the basin is finally clean, I dip my head under the freezing water and start drinking in big gulps, paying no attention to the fact that my shirt gets soaked and the water is flowing down to my trousers. I slide down to the floor and sprawl face down on the cool marble. 

   I am absolutely sure that I can’t move a muscle, so I don’t bother to try. I feel as if all the life has been drained out of me. With great efforts, I reach into my pocket for the phone to call Avery. He’s in the car outside. Daddy will come and rescue me. Bunny got into big, fat trouble. I pout, full of self-pity, craving for him to rub soothingly my back. I would’ve started screaming his name, if it wasn’t so embarrassing. 

   After few minutes of rummaging through all possible folds and pits of my pants, I realize that there’s no phone. I must have left it on the table. Shit! I’m so fucked up that tears spring in my eyes.

   A knock on the door puts an end of my despair, replacing it with a faint ray of hope.

   “Honey, are you alright?” I hear Ebony’s voice. “You’ve been there for thirty minutes and the waitress told me that you didn’t sound good at all. Do you need help?”

   “Please, call Ave,” I whisper.

   “Sorry, sweetheart, I can’t hear you.” she says. “Could you repeat that louder.”

   “Avery,” I mewl. “Tell him to come.”

   “Ah, ok,” she replies cheerfully. “Just a second, I’ll call him right away.” I hear fragmentary parts of the conversation through the door and sigh in relief when Ebony announces, “He’ll be here in a minute.”

   I feel so grateful that she didn’t insist to come in and help me herself. I doubt there’s a more pathetic sight than me at the moment. I hear hurried footsteps in less than a minute and the door slowly opens.

   “Dearest God! Bunny, what happened to you!” Ave sounds seriously concerned. I can only imagine what I look like. His arms wrap around my torso and he carefully lifts me up to my feet. “Why are you all wet, babe?”

   “I’m sorry!” I mutter. “I must have caught a stomach flu. I’ve just lost all my breakfast and then felt so weak that I couldn’t move. Can you take me home, please?”

   “Oh, babe! My poor, sweet bunny. I’ll take care of you,” he coos, picking me up in his arms. 

   “Can you take me to the car and then go grab my phone. I left it on the table,” I bury my face in his neck, comforted by his rhythmic footsteps while we’re heading outside. “Also, tell Ebony sorry for me, please. We’ll have the lunch some other time. She was so nice and I ruined everything.”

   “That nasty bitch,” Ave grumbles. “I knew I shouldn’t have let you come. I’m sure she did something. What did you eat?”

   “Don’t be silly,” I huff, curling up comfortably in his embrace. “I didn’t eat. I felt sick before I could try the food.”

   “Let’s hope you’re right,” he retorts. I can tell he’s totally unconvinced. “Maybe, we should go to the hospital.”

   “No! I feel much better now. I want my bed. I just need some rest,” I immediately protest. I really just need to cuddle with Ave and sleep.

   “Alright,” he finally agrees and places me on the passengers seat. “I’ll be right back.”

   “Don’t be mean to Ebony,” I grab his sleeve. “She didn’t do anything.”

   He only rolls his eyes.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 49!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! ❤

Did you expect this development? 

Do you think Ebony has something to do with Casey’s troubles? 🤔

If yes, why would she do that?

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you feel it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you enjoyed the story.

See you in next chapter.

Love: Anny

50. Banana Pudding (Casey)

“Babe, are you all right. You slept for four hours. Time for dinner. You haven’t eaten all day.” Ave’s voice is quiet and gentle. His fingers are tracing carefully my face. “Come on, Bunny! Open your eyes. I cooked something really nice. You’ll like it.”

   “Are you sure it’s a good idea to eat,” I mumble sleepily. “I’m so hungry, but don’t want to vomit again.”

   “Starving yourself is worse,” he insists, placing light kisses on my hair. “I can’t understand how you can sleep with your face tucked in the pillow. How are you able to breathe at all?”

   “Through the ears,” I giggle, finally turning around to meet his emerald eyes. I cup his cheek and rub my thumb on his lips. “I can’t understand how you can always look so good.”

   “Well, my ears have some part in it, but I can’t say it’s entirely because of them,” he smirks. 

   I lift myself on my elbow and whisper, “I love your ears,” before biting lightly his earlobe. “Can we eat later?”

   “No, horny, little Bunny,” he shakes his head. “As much as I want to make the most of your obvious sexy mood, I won’t risk you to faint on my dick.”

   “Idiot!” I pout, smacking his head.

   “Guilty as charged,” he laughs out. Despite my frown, he peels me out of the bed and drags me towards the kitchen. 

   The delicious smell reminds me how hungry I am. I beam at the sight of the arranged dinner on the table. Strangely, I feel perfectly fine, except that my stomach is empty. 

   “What is this? It looks fantastic.” I slide on a chair, immediately grabbing a fork.

   “It’s chicken and rice casserole,” Avery states proudly. “I researched on the internet what is safe to eat after a stomach fly, although, I am sure that was not the problem. Anyway, this dish is perfectly fine. There are almost no spices, just a little black pepper and thyme.

   “And this?” I point at two beautiful, glass bowls, full of a layered dessert in amber and white.

   “Oh, this is my famous banana pudding trifle. Bananas are ok for you stomach and it’s almost as sweet as you,” Ave grins and settles on a chair next to me. “Eat now! Then we can discuss how my ears turn you on.”

   “Mhm,” I only nod because my mouth is already stuffed with food. I empty my plate in few minutes and am ready to ask for more, but Ave shakes his head.

   “Sorry, Bunny! No more. You can have as much as you want tomorrow, if you still feel fine. It’s time for dessert now.” I’d really appreciate another serving, but he’s right as usual, so I dig my spoon in the pretty trifle. It’s too good! The layers of vanilla wafers are crispy and contrast to the soft pudding and the banana slices. I close my eyes and sigh contentedly.

   “Here, you can have mine to,” Ave smiles and licks some cream from my bottom lip. I don’t argue and reach greedily for the other bowl.

   Food can create miracles. I flop on the sofa, grinning from ear to ear. Everything that happened at the restaurant seems like a distant, insignificant memory, although, only few hours have passed since then. I feel great, as if I’ve never been sick. It seems a little odd, but I won’t muse on it. I’m just grateful it’s over.

   “Do you want to watch a movie?” Ave asks, pulling me on his lap.

   “No,” I shake my head, wrapping my arms round his neck.

   “What about playing some games?” he suggests.

   “Nope,” I retort. “I have no desire to go anywhere near the tv or the computer. I owe you an apology for the ruined Saturday and I intend to make amends.” 

   “Oh, really? This is so nice of you!” Ave smirks. “What are you planning then?”

   “Mmm, I’m taking a bath first,” I answer, placing a kiss on his lips. “I have nothing in mind in particular. It’s entirely up to you. I’m sure you will think of something in the meantime.”

   “This is definitely a tough task,” he scratches his head, pretending to be in deep thought. “I have no idea what else we can do.”

   “Well, do your best! You have thirty minutes to think about it,” I wink and jump up, heading to the bathroom.

  I skip over Mozart who is snoring in his usual place, in front of the bedroom door, and enter the silent room. I feel fresh and relaxed, holding with one hand the towel which is wrapped around my waist. 

   “Oh my!” I gasp at the sight. Avery is sprawled on the bed, stark naked, with a big grin, plastered on his face. I’ve seen this so many times, but it does things to me every single time. He is hot like an oven and this is an understatement.

   “I assume you’ve already got some ideas,” I smile.

   “I’m full of them,” he rasps, baiting me with a finger to come closer.

   “I’m so glad to hear this,” I breathe out, letting the towel fall to the floor.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 50!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! ❤

Bunny is fine. Do you think this is the end of the turmoil? 🤔

In any case, prepare for some fun 😍

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you feel it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you enjoyed the story.

See you in next chapter.

Love: Anny

51. It’s Mine! (Ave)

[xxx - mature content warning]

[Please, note that this is explicit, so approach with caution. If you don’t like this type of scenes, skip the chapter ant it will not affect the plot.]

   “Why are you standing there? Come, babe!” I urge him.

   Casey is frozen in the door frame, not moving a muscle, with the towel, wrinkled at his feet. I will never stop feeling all warm and dizzy under the stare of his wide, sky blue eyes. He always gazes at me as if it’s a miracle that I’m his and he can actually touch me. His fingers always press to my lips when I moan. He wants to feel the sound. Only hearing me is not enough proof for him that I adore all that he is. My Bunny should never doubt himself. I need to make him understand it. I need him to know that I live and breathe for the moments when I have his warm body in my arms. I’m happy when he smiles. My senses burst to life when his skin is on mine. If anyone asks me what love is, my answer will always be his name.

   Casey looks like a frightened bunny, unable to decide whether to run out or jump me. I chuckle. I know what happens next. It’s the same every time. He’s always brave at first, but then quickly gets shy and hesitant, only to become wild and untamed at the first touch.

   He takes a small step towards me, harshly biting his bottom lip. I smile encouragingly. “Come on, Bunny! Do you really want me to do this myself?”

   I move my palm down my abs and across my stomach, reaching for my already hard penis. Casey jumps on the bed and grabs my hand, just before I wrap it around my erection, breathing out, “No! It’s mine!” He gently traces it from the base to the top with the tips of his fingers and mumbles, “If anyone is touching you, it’s going to be me.”

   His hand slides between my thighs, cupping my balls. He bends and, without further ado, takes my whole length in his mouth.

   “Oh, my Goood!” I mewl, burying my fingers in his soft, wet hair. Casey pushes down on me and I go even deeper, if it’s possible at all. He swallows deliberately slowly. The constriction of his throat, squeezing my glans, makes me wriggle and grab the sheets with the other hand, unable to take all the pleasure at once. My Bunny knows exactly what to do to drive me insane. His tongue moves from the base, up the shaft, without letting me out of his mouth, and starts rubbing that sweet spot on the underside, just below the head, that makes me moan loudly every time. 

   “Bunny, I’m going to come. Slow down!” I whimper, although I know that it’s exactly what my naughty boyfriend wants. He shakes his head while I’m still feeling his throat squeezing me. My thighs start shaking. My doom becomes inevitable the moment he starts sucking the glans like a lollypop, massaging my testicles with just enough pressure to make every tiny move of his hand send streams of scorching pleasure through my whole being. I’m desperately trying to hold it because I don’t want this bliss to end.

   Casey raises his head just a little, pinning his wet, azure eyes into mine. I reach and slide my fingers under his chin. “I Love you!” I barely rasp. 

   His red, plump lips stretch in a smile, releasing me just to moan, “Please, Daddy! Come for me!” His pink tongue sticks out and teases the wet slit. His hand moves up and down my penis and I can’t take it anymore. The orgasm strikes sharply. I squirm and whimper, but keep my eyes on his blissful face. The thick jets of cum hit his lips and trickle down his chin, but he keeps licking me until I can’t resist anymore and my eyelids fall.

   “I love it how you always come, but then you’re still stone hard,” Casey chuckles, crawling to lay beside me. 

   “I don’t think I can ever get soft while you’re naked next to me,” I pant, trying to catch my breath. I turn to face him and slap his butt hard. “And this is not the correct place for you, sexy Bunny.”

   “What do you mean?” he squeaks, wiping his face with a tissue. “Where do you want me to be?”

   I raise a brow, grinning at him.

   “What?” he blinks at me puzzled.

   “Ask me properly, Bunny,” I peck his lips.

   “Oh,” he giggles. “Where do you want me, Daddy?”

   “Very good,” I praise him and suck in his bottom lip. He sighs contentedly when my tongue invades his mouth, exploring the warm sweetness. I can taste myself. It makes me proud. I want to drum on my chest like King Kong and drag him by the arm outside, screaming that he’s mine. I don’t pull away before we both start to gasp for air.

   “So?” he pants, rubbing his hard penis on my thigh.

   “I want you,” I smirk, “to sit right on my face.”

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 51!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! ❤

No questions this time, just a warning. 😉

Keep a fire extinguisher nearby cause next chapters will be fire. 😀

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you feel it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you enjoyed the story.

See you in next chapter.

Love: Anny

52. Something New (Ave)

[xxx - mature content warning]

[Please, note that this is explicit , so approach with caution. If you don’t like this type of scenes, skip the chapter ant it will not affect the plot.]

   “Nooo,” Casey shrieks, redder than a goldfish. “You can’t possibly expect me to straddle your face.”

   “Why not?” I chuckle. “I’ve seen it all, Bunny, just not from that angle.”

   Casey gazes at me for some time, emotions changing on his face. He opens his mouth, as if to protest, then closes it and shakes his head. I can see that he wants to do it, but his shyness makes it hard for him to give in. He needs a little push and I know exactly what to do.

   “Are you shy, cutie?” I coo, rubbing my lips on his. “What if I promise to close my eyes and not open them until you let me?”

   Casey moans loudly when my fingers wrap around his penis. He’s leaking all over my leg. His glossy eyes and flushed cheeks show that he’s aroused to the point of melting. I start stroking him slowly and whisper in his ear, “Don’t you want my lips right there?”

   “You are sly,” he whimpers, “and kinky.”

   “I know, babe,” I purr, “but it’s only because I want to give you what you need. I know how to make you feel very, very good. Just trust me about this.”

   “Dear God!” he whines, pressing into my hand. “Ave, you can make me do whatever you like.”

   “Yeah?” I grin. “It’s probably true, but I’ll make you do only what I know you want so, so badly.” I pull away and he immediately pouts at the lost contact with my hand. I tap my chest and wink, “Come on, sweet Bunny! Sit on Daddy!”

   Casey keeps frowning but straddles me. He carefully settles on my stomach, gripping my shoulders with both hands.

   “Here kitty, kitty,” I entice him. He pouts even more, but moves a little up my chest, squinting at me and muttering that I’m as cunning as a fox and he’s no cat. The moment he’s within my reach, I shove my hands under his thighs and lift him, adjusting him so that I can slide my tongue from the base of his penis up to the tip. 

   “Aaaah… Oh, my God!” Casey’s body quivers violently. He grips the headboard to maintain balance. “Ave did you… Aaah… Mmmhm… did you close you eyes?”

   “Silly!” I chuckle and take him whole in my moth, sucking hard. 

   His fingers are in my hair and he’s thrusting in a steady rhythm, whimpering loudly in only few minutes. I let him play as he likes. My palms on his butt feel every lustful swing of his hips. He moves like a dancer, slowly and gracefully. His body is supple. His velvety thighs caress my cheeks in a fluid sway. I can do this forever. Every sound he releases is pure bliss. I love the way he tastes, the way his silky hardness slides on my tongue. It drives me insane. I’m up in the clouds. The reality disappears and all I see are his hooded, dreamy eyes and the way he bites his lips, trying not to scream. I find the perfect moment when he’s almost falling over the edge and gently push him back, releasing him from my mouth. He peeks down in utter surprise.

   “Turn around, babe,” I command, doing my best not to laugh out at the way his eyes become as wide as saucers. I squeeze his butt and lick my lips seductively. “Do it Bunny! We both know that you’re dying to…”

   Casey stops me with a finger on my mouth, “Ave, I’m so yours. You don’t need to convince me.” He swiftly turns around and slides his body on mine, gluing his lips to the inner side of my thigh. 

   My Bunny is so beautiful that it awes me every time. No matter how much he gives me, it will never be enough for me. I tenderly caress his back. My palms slide on his calves and up his trembling thighs. He responds to every touch as if it’s all he’s been craving for all his life, softly moaning my name, giving me more access and rubbing against me. His skin is hot and wet. He’s shaking and trying to press as close as possible. I start massaging his butt, gently kissing and licking every spot of his silky skin. He welcomes every sensation. I become determined, touching him more intimately. The pads of my fingers are circling the burning area between his but cheeks. His whimpers show me when to pick up the pace and when to slow down. He’s like dough in my hands, sweet, trusting, ready to open up for me. It’s the most natural thing when my tongue slips inside him, breaking the last resistance. I’m moving in and out steadily. His body is dancing against me, following my rhythm. I can feel his orgasm building up and slightly pull back.

   “Aaah, Avery, if you do this again, I’ll kill you,” Casey growls, sensing that I won’t let him come again. “Why are you doing this to me?”

   “Because I know exactly what you need,” I answer and flip him on his back. 

   “What are you doing?” he squeaks, but immediately rotates under me to find my mouth. “Ave, I’m burning from inside out,” he whines on my lips. “Please, Daddy, please! No more teasing.”

   “Will you trust me and try something new, babe?” I tentatively ask. “If you are still not ready, I’ll make love to you the way you like.”

   “I’m ready,” he whispers and looks at me defiantly. “But you’ll have to admit that you didn’t close your eyes.”

   “Of course, I didn’t.” I smile.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 52!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! ❤

Did you guess what Ave is planning?  🤭

Keep the fire extinguisher nearby. It might get even hotter. 😀

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you feel it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you enjoyed the story.

See you in next chapter.

Love: Anny

53. The Masterpiece (Ave)

[xxx - mature content warning]

[Please, note that this is explicit , so approach with caution. If you don’t like this type of scenes, skip the chapter and it will not affect the plot.]

    I am an explorer. I am Christopher Columbus, Neil Armstrong and Sir Edmund Hillary at once. I am the first man to conquer an undiscovered world of pure beauty. This planet is not like Earth, or Mars, or any other known landscape. I travel over soft, smooth slopes and tender, trembling valleys, making them burst to live, sway, follow my lips, breathe my name. The wind, waving my hair is not the air movement, but gentle fingers, pulling and caressing. The roar of the thunder is not caused by lightning bolts in this magical place. It’s a melodic voice, reflecting every step that I take while I claim everything mine.

   “Ave, why?” my sweet Bunny whispers. “Why do you love  me? What did I do to deserve you?”

   I lift my head unwillingly, detaching my lips from the warm skin of his inner thigh. His blue eyes are gazing at me in amazement. He cups my face in his palms, bringing it closer to his. The red of his swollen lips reminds me of rose petals under the morning sun. His irises are the azure sky in the spring, without a shadow of a cloud. His hair is a mess of golden locks, wet and silky.

   Angels should never doubt themselves. We, ordinary people, have to wonder why any of them have decided to give us their affection.

   “Because you’re made of ‘sugar, spice, and everything nice’*” I smile.

   “Whaaaat?” he giggles. “Don’t tell me that you’re watching the Powerpuff Girls. Ave, you always manage to surprise me.”

   “Well, I’m a sucker for cuteness,” I chuckle. “Haven’t you noticed?”

   “I have,” Casey rasps, rubbing his cheek on mine. “But…”

   “But that’s not it,” I interrupt him with a gentle kiss on his pouty mouth. “Why does the moon reflect the light of the sun? Why do the waves always run to the shore? Why does every river want to flow into the sea?” I look deep into his eyes and squeeze him as close as possible. “Because this is how it was meant to be, babe. You were made for me and we fit together perfectly.  Logic can’t explain everything. Just accept it! I can talk how beautiful, smart, funny and hot you are for hours and it will still not be enough to express what I feel.”

   “I feel the same,” Casey breathes out. “Ave, I feel absolutely the same.”

   “I know, Bunny” I smirk, sliding two fingers in him. He bites his lip with a whimper and presses into my hand. “I also know that you think I’m kinky, don’t you?” 

   Casey shakes his head indefinitely, trying heard to keep his eyes on mine, “Aaaah, no… yes… Oh, my Goood!”

   I know exactly where and how to rub to drive him crazy in few minutes, but I take it slow, gently stretching the hot flesh. “I’ll tell you about this, my lovely Bunny.” I go on placing wet kisses down his neck. “What would a violinist do, if they received the most valuable violin in the world, let’s say a Stradivarius, or a Guarnieri?”

   “Mhmm, I… maybe…” He gives up the attempts to answer and starts moaning loudly when I nibble on his hard nipple, slipping a third finger in him.

   “They would do their best to reveal every possible secret of this instrument, to learn every possible way to touch it, to caress every inch of its surface.” I slip my fingers out of Casey and sit on my heels between his legs. He’s panting heavily, gripping the pillow above his head. His skin is glistening. The tension in every muscle is visible. His whole body is shaking. I take our new, pink toy in my hand and start lubing it carefully, so that he can watch every move and get used to the sight. 

   “Do you know why this musician would do it?” I smile at him encouragingly. Casey only mewls my name, gazing into my eyes. I lean closer, almost touching his lips with mine. “Because, if you have the best musical instrument in the world, it’s your duty to devote all your efforts to helping it produce the best sound it is capable of. You just don’t deserve to hold such a masterpiece in your hands, if you don’t give it everything you have.”

    I push lightly the tip of the toy into him and Casey whimpers loudly, arching his back in a gracious bow. I wait till his breathing calms slightly and push further.

   “You… don’t… need… to be… Aaaah!… so… careful,” he whines, gripping my thighs. I’m so aroused that I barely keep myself composed. 

   “All right, sugar,” I rasp. “Let me hear your sweetest sound then.”

   I push all the length in him and start moving the toy in gentle, slow rhythm. The low, lustful moans that are spilling between Casey’s lips are the most intoxicating melody I’ve heard. He needs only a few thrusts and the orgasm shakes his body like an earthquake, evoking a desperate scream. The waves of pleasure make my new, magical world dance and sway, erupt and sing. I marvel at it’s untamed beauty. I wait till the climax starts to subside and bend down, taking his penis in my mouth, rubbing my tongue on that spot that always makes my Bunny groan and squirm. Casey grabs my hair with another loud scream and the second orgasm hits him in full force, not giving him time to recover from the first one. I keep stimulating him ruthlessly until his screams mingle into an astounding masterpiece of love.

   “That was a stellar performance,” I grin and kiss his lips when his hectic breathing finally calms down. He’s clinging to me, still shaking like a leaf beneath me.

   “Oh Dear! Ave, I literally thought I was going to die,” he barely utters. “Can you die of pleasure? Is it possible that your heart actually bursts into pieces?”

   “Don’t worry, babe,” I laugh. “You can take much more than you think.”

   “Is there more than this?” he asks in awe.

   “Let’s find out,” I wink.

---

• The recipe of   Professor Utonium from the series ‘The Powerpuff Girls’ which he used to create them

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 53!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! ❤

Don’t put the fire extinguisher away yet. 😀

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you feel it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you enjoyed the story.

See you in next chapter.

Love: Anny

54. Diving into the Ocean (Ave)

[xxx - mature content warning]

   [Please, note that this is very explicit , also contains switching, so approach with caution. If you don’t like this type of scenes, skip the chapter and it will not affect the plot.]

   “You are very, very hard,” Casey notes, tracing my penis with the tips of his still trembling fingers while we’re lying side by side with intertwined legs.

   “You are too,” I peek down at him and grin, “and you definitely can’t stay still.”

   “What did you expect when the… the… thing… is still in me,” he mutters.

   “Mhm,” I kiss his lips. “When will you stop blushing like a stop sign every time we talk about sex? You’re much more relaxed when we actually do it. I am so glad, by the way, that you’re enjoying so much the company of your new, pink friend.”

   “I’m still in love with my old friend,” he mumbles, squeezing lightly my glans.

   “Aww, don’t worry, Bunny. It’s ok to like both of them,” I chuckle, licking slowly down his abs.

   “Can you stop talking about the dildo as if it is a living creature?” Casey grumbles, but soon releases a high-pitched squeak when I slightly move the toy in and out while my tongue slides in his navel.

   I lift up my head and wink at him, “But it’s alive. I can prove it.”

   “What do you mean?” he looks at me with a puzzled expression, all glowing in bright red. I don’t give him much time to wonder, pressing the little vibration button at the lowest speed. Casey’s eyes widen in utter surprise. He grabs my forearm, panting heavily and biting his lip.

   “Don’t do it, babe,” I rub my mouth on his to stop him. “Bite me!”

   “Aaah… Ave, are you trying to kill me… Oh my… Aaah…” He doesn’t waste time and sinks his teeth in my bottom lip. It hurts a little, but I love it. I increase the speed and my Bunny starts moaning in a full voice, squirming under me. He has never been able to keep quiet, but these sounds are a true symphony. I shove my hand between us and start jerking our pressed erections. He would have squirted by now, if I hadn’t made him come twice. A little planning is always a good thing. I straddle his waist and pour a generous quantity of lube on my hand.

    Casey grabs my thighs and barely breathes out, “What… are… you… going… to do?”

   “You’ll see, naughty Bunny,” I smirk, wrapping my fingers around him. His pelvis is swinging up and down while he’s pleasuring himself, rubbing on my palm. I’m sure his fingerprints are already tattooed on my skin. I lean forward and whisper in his ear, “What about being inside of me instead of doing it with my hand?”

   His hooded eyes open wide abruptly. He pants, “No! Have you done it before?”

   “Of course,” I purr, nibbling on his earlobe. “You want it, babe. Am I not right? You want it soo bad!”

   Casey grabs my butt and whimpers loudly, leaving no doubt about his desires. I can feel him getting even harder in my hand. He still hesitates, though, “Ave, I’m totally inexperienced. I might hurt you. You haven’t prepared.”

   “Of course, I have, Bunny. Just trust me,” I somehow mange to smile encouragingly, although, my whole body is shaking in unison with his, as if the vibrations of the toy are transmitting through his skin into mine and strain my muscles. Casey squeezes my butt cheeks, moaning loudly and I know that he’s more than ready. I adjust him and slowly descend, taking his whole length in me with one swift move. I did prepare, but the stretching is still insane. My little Bunny is not small at all. He’s trembling inside of me and it makes me see stars. 

    “Wait!” he whispers on my lips. “Just wait a little! Please, can you stop the vibrations.”

   I do as he asks, looking into his wet, blue eyes and gently kiss his forehead. “Are you ok, sugar? Why are these tears? Do you want to stop?” 

   “No,” he shakes his head and sweetly kisses my lips. “Ave, I’ll never want to stop. I love you! Thank you for giving me everything I have ever dreamed of.”

   “How does it feel?” I ask, caressing his cheek.

   “As if I’m diving into the warmest ocean in the world,” he barely breathes. “Will you… please… can you move. I’m not sure I… know how to… do it… properly.”

   I can’t suppress my moans anymore. My babe is too sweet. I love to feel him deep. We’re both driven to insanity, unable to restrain anymore. I sit on my heels and start swaying slowly back and forth . Casey immediately grabs my hips and makes me move faster. We are a whimpering, sweaty mess of bodies, getting crazier by the second. My Bunny is brave. He sits up and takes over, wrapping an arm around my waist. His movements are smooth and flawless. I feel every bit of him, hitting the most sensitive spots inside of me. The heat overwhelms us. We are like two dancers, swaying in the fiery rhythm of the music until everything becomes only passion and emotion. We both tense at the same time. 

   “Daddy, I’m going to come,” he sobs. “Can I…”

   “Yes, babe! Yes! Do it!” I mewl and the next second we are both in another universe where nothing else exists, but the wild explosions of our scorching, all-consuming love.

   “Ave,” Casey whispers, lying motionless, sprawled on my chest, “I think I’m dead. You and the Happy Rabbit have finally managed to kill me.” He peeks at the pink toy on the night stand and giggles.

   “You can sleep, if you want,” I mumble, barely keeping my eyes open. 

   “I want to speak with you about something first,” he says tentatively.

   “Tell me, Bunny,” I start stroking his hair.

   “I know that Ebony is not a sincere person,” he sighs. “And you were right to be against me having lunch with her. I’m sure that you have good reasons to postpone the meeting with your parents as well.”

   “Yeah, I doubt it will be a nice one,” I answer.

   “I guess not,” he agrees. “I already have a bad experience with your sister. But I have issues, you know. I just…”

   “I know, babe,” I soothe him. “You need this reassurance, although it’s clear that it won’t be the most pleasant thing to do.”

   “Yes,” he nods. “I never doubt you, but I just need to meet them. It will make me feel… I don’t know… significant, substantial. I know it’s silly. These are just my insecurities.”

   “You don’t need to explain, Bunny,” I hug him closer. “If this is what you need, we’re just going to do it. Next weekend we can visit my parents. Is that ok?”

   “Yes, thank you…” I can feel his smile on my skin. His body relaxes. “…for everything!”

   “I’d do anything for you, Casey,” I whisper, “absolutely everything you want. let me say it clearly, If you haven’t figured it out yet. You’re the love of my life.”

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 54!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! ❤

Was this unexpected? 😀

What do you think about this switch in positions? Did it change the dynamic in Ave and Casey’s relationship? 

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you feel it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you enjoyed the story.

See you in next chapter.

Love: Anny

55. The Worst Monday (Casey)

It’s Monday. I love the first working day of the week. This one, however, I hate with every little bit of my soul. 

   I usually jump up before Avery, full of enthusiasm and can’t wait to get to the office. I thought I’d be even more thrilled today, after the undeniable success of the tests on Saturday and the greatest Sunday of my life. We spent half of it in the bathtub and the other half in bed. My pedantic boyfriend even stomped on his principles, letting me eat banana pudding, sprawled on the freshly washed sheets. It was heaven.

   “Bunny, there’s no way that I allow you to go to work. I’m sorry, but you look horrendous,” Ave shakes his head, looking at me with shades of terror in his eyes.

   “Let me have a look in the mirror,” I whine.

   “No!” he states firmly.

   “I’ll fight you,” I push his chest, trying to remove him from the door frame.

   “No!” he repeats.

   “Please! I promise I won’t freak out,” I insist, starting to feel really anxious. “Is my face swollen? Do I have a rash?”

   “Kind of…” Avery purses his lips, trying not to look worried, but unable to hide his unease.

   I finally manage to shove past him in the bathroom and throw myself to the double vanity cabinet. One mirror would have been perfectly enough to make me go nuts, but seeing my condition in the two of them simultaneously, literally turns my legs into jelly. My eyes are bright red, including the sclera. I look like a vampire of the worst kind. They resemble two narrow, bloody slits under my puffy eyelids. My face is in all shades of pink, covered by an ugly, bumpy rash.

   “Oh my God!” I scream shrilly, stumbling back on the fluffy bathroom rug and fall on my ass on top of Mozart who, for some unknown reason, has decided that this is the best place to sleep.

   “Babe, it’s ok! Don’t panic! I’ll take you to the hospital,” Ave lifts me by the waist and glares at the dog, “Get lost, you stinker!”

   “Don’t scold him. It’s not his fault,” I defend him, although, he doesn’t even open his eyes to see what the whole commotion is about. I peek with utter horror at my reflection again and gasp, “I’m a monster.”

   “Yes, but you’re my monster and I still love you,” Ave rubs my back. “Let’s get moving. Put a pair of pants on and straight to the ER.”

   It takes us twenty minutes to get there in the rush hour. Everyone is driving to work. I can swear that the the swelling is increasing by the second. I’m literally blind when we get out of the car. My eyelids are so thick that I can’t even lift them. Avery is leading me by the hand towards the entrance.

   “Two steps, Bunny,” he gives me directions. “Now ten steps ahead and we turn left.”

   “Dearest God!” I hear a woman’s startled voice somewhere to my right. My appearance obviously shocked the other patients.

   “This way sir,” a calm male voice leads us to another area which is more brightly lit. Avery helps me to lie down. I’m petrified.

   “I’ll be back in a second, babe,” Ave strokes my hair. “Everything will be fine. Just relax. It’s not that bad.” I try to nod in his direction and clutch my hands on my chest. Maybe, I should say a prayer. I hope I haven’t sinned too much lately. Is it a crime to have a lot of sex?

   “Hello Casey!” I hear the same nice voice from before. “Your boyfriend told me your name. My name is doctor Ros,” he chuckles. “No, I’m just kidding. I’m doctor Mikhailov, but you can call me George.” Judging by the voice, he’s not much older than us. 

   “Looking at you, I’d say that this is a severe form of allergic conjunctivitis. There’s nothing to be afraid of. I’ll administer an urbazone injection. It will ease the swelling very quickly.” I sense him rolling up my sleeve and barely feel the needle. “Done! Now we can talk and make some tests. We need to understand exactly what caused it. To be honest, you’ve been very lucky. You could get anaphylactic shock which is much worse.”

   I hear a deliberate cough and Avery hesitantly asks, “What could have evoked the reaction?”

   “Oh, it’s usually animal fur, a drink, some types of food or a chemical,” the doctor answers. “Have you been exposed to any new substance or material that you’ve used for the first time?” 

   “Well, we did try something… mmm… a toy,” Ave starts to stutter, “ you know… one of those… silicone… we played a little…“

   “Avery,” I mutter, happy for the first time today, that I can’t see the other guy’s face. Mine is burning and it’s not from the allergy. I wonder if it’s possible, having a rush, to blush on top of it as well.

   “Hahaha,” doctor George’s sonorous laughter fills the room. “Boys, you’re too cute! So, you used a silicone dildo? There’s nothing to be embarrassed by. Toys are great and hypoallergenic, if they are a good brand. I’m sure you didn’t use something of a bad quality. These type of reactions are evoked most of the times by something that was digested.” 

   I feel that Avery wants to say more. I know what his suspicions are. He, however, can’t express them because my phone starts to ring.

   “Alright, Avery,” George shuffles while getting up and heading to the door. “I’m keeping Casey till the end of the day for some more medications and tests and then you can take him home. I’ll leave you to take the call now. Oh, and don’t worry. This handsome boy will be in perfect shape again in no time.”

   The door shuts behind him and I pick up with a sigh.

   “Sweetie Pie, where are you?” Lilly whispers in my ear. “It’s ten o’clock. Aren’t you coming to work today?”

   “Unfortunately not,” I answer. “I’m in the hospital and they won’t let me go soon.”

   “What? Are you ok? What happened?” she keeps whispering agitatedly.

   “Just some allergy, but I look like a balloon,” I huff.  “It’ll be fine. Why aren’t you speaking normally?”

   “Something strange is happening here,” she hisses. “Ebony locked herself in the piranha aquarium an hour ago with her husband and two other, very suspiciously looking men. I’m trying to eavesdrop on the conversation. They are looking at something on her laptop.”

   “Are you crazy?” I shriek. “I don’t want more casualties. Get out of there!”

   “But Maya said that he never comes here. Ave’s grandpa has forbidden him to set a foot in the building. We must tell Avery. Is he with you?

 “Yeah, he’s listening,” I confirm. “Please, don’t do whatever you’re doing. Just go drink a coffee or… I don’t know… run your tasks. Ave will come soon.”

   “Fine,” she finally agrees, “but tell him to hurry. I don’t like this.”

   “No way,” Ave states when I hang up. “I’m not leaving you until you open your eyes again. You can’t be here alone and blind. Ebony can go to hell together with Robert and his buddies.”

   “What do you think they’re doing?” I ask.

   “Whatever they’re planning won’t work. I’ve learned my lesson. The data base is double protected this time,” Ave soothes me, placing his hand on my forehead. “Calm down! Your health is the most important now.” 

   “Am I too repulsive for a tiny kiss,” I mumble.

   “No matter how you look, you’ll always be the most beautiful for me, Bunny,” Avery gently says and I feel his lips on mine.

---

Photo 150193453 © Stephane Bureau Du Colombier |Dreamstime.com

A/

N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 55!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! ❤

Casey’s troubles seem to never end. 

Do you have theories what might be wrong with him? 🤔

What do you think Ebony and her husband are plotting?

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you feel it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you enjoyed the story.

See you in next chapter.

Love: Anny

56. Matchmaking Tuesday (Casey)

“Sugar! Wake up!” I hear Ave’s soft voice in my ear, pulling me out of the drowse. “It’s eight. Time to wake up, if you want me to drive you to work.”

   I open only one eye to peek at him and am immediately greeted with a wide smile, “Aww, look who came back from the land of dreams, my beautiful Bunny!”

   “Really?” I’m suddenly wide awake. “Beautiful? No rash and swelling?”

   “No,” Ave confirms. “You look great!”

   “Let me see!” I scramble out of bed, almost knocking him down and rush to the bathroom.

   “Careful! Mozart is sleeping again on the… “ Before he can finish, I run into a huge, furry butt and sprawl face down on the floor.

   “We really need to break his habit of lying here,” I mutter, but don’t waist time and crawl on all fours the rest of the distance to the mirror. “Oh, my God! It’s me again! Ave, look! I can see my eyes!” I lean closer and study carefully my face. There are still reddish spots here and there and the sclera of my eyes is definitely not exactly white, but I can recognize myself and look decent enough for the office.

   “Yeah, Dr. George is a magician! You’re cute even when you’re like a balloon, though,” Ave chuckles, wrapping his arms around me in a back hug. “Promise me that you’ll never ever eat or drink anything that has been in close proximity to Ebony again!”

   “We aren’t sure,” I try to protest. “It could’ve been anything.”

   “Yes, we are!” he insists. “It’s totally her style. She put a bee in my pants once when we were kids. Get in the shower now! You have twenty minutes to get ready. I’ve prepared some sandwiches for you. We have no time for breakfast. I have an appointment at the Patent Office at nine.”

   I slip out of my t-shirt and boxers and turn on the water while Avery is trying to push the dog out the door. Mozart, of course, is doing his best to make it as hard as possible.

   “Do you think that the procedure will be completed soon?” I ask while shampooing my hair.

   “I have no idea,” Ave huffs. “The bureaucracy is terrible. It would have been easier if grandpa was here. He has a natural talent to make state institutions work for him. Unfortunately, I’ve inherited none of it.”

   “Why don’t you call him?” I suggest.

   “Nah,” he dismisses it instantly. “He’s done enough! I’m on it. I’ll manage on time. We still have two weeks to the launch of the new app.”

   I shrug my shoulders and focus on scrubbing my body. Legal details has never been my strong side. There’s no logic in them. I can work only with something that has a clear algorithm.

   “Why are you so stubborn?” Ave yells, finally giving up his attempts to make the dog go out. Mozart snorts and goes back to sleep on the rug.

   I’m in the office at exactly half past eight and rush out of the elevator, impatient to discuss the tests with Smiley. He’s sitting on his desk, engaged in what seems a very  important phone conversation. His face is serious. He’s speaking in a low voice, almost whispering. The moment I appear, he quickly blurts “We’ll discuss this later. Bye!” and hangs up. I’m puzzled. This is the first time I see him so secretive. Why would he hide something from me? He’s my boss, but we’ve become really good friends as well. 

   “Hey, Casey!” he jumps up and throws an arm over my shoulders. “How are you? Ave told me about the allergic reaction. You look like someone who has barely kept body and soul together.”

   “What do you mean?” I purse my lips. 

   “I’m just joking,” he chuckles. “Did you have coffee?”

   “No, there was no time,” I answer.

   “Ahh, that explains everything,” he pats my back. “Let’s get you one. I want to talk to you about something, as a friend. I need a favor.”

   “Sure!” I beam. Smiley is great. I’ll be glad to help him with whatever he needs. “What is it?”

   “Mmm, it’s about me and…,” he’s scratching nervously his head, “… Maya. You’ve noticed that I like her. No, not like, I actually adore her. She’s… you know… perfect, beautiful, smart, sexy… but…” He takes a deep breath. “Do you think she likes me too?”

    I start to giggle. It’s funny how this big, confident, usually composed man is suddenly stuttering and blushing, talking about a petite, shy girl. Love can really throw you off balance. I know this better than anyone.

   “Let’s find out,” I smirk.

   “How?” he raises a brow, handing me a cup of steaming coffee.

   “By you asking her on a date, of course” I state, as if I have any idea what to do in such situations. To be honest, I would’ve probably still be hiding in my apartment, avoiding parties and pitying myself, if it wasn’t for Avery. 

   “Noooo! What if she says no?” he palms his face.

   “What about me inviting you both to a dinner with me and Avery tomorrow,” I offer. “You’ll spend some time with her and we’ll see how it goes.”

   “That actually sounds great,” he says in relief. “It might actually work.”

   “Of course it will work,” I assure him. “Ave will be thrilled. He thinks you two will make a great couple.”

   “He does?” Smiley gazes at me in astonishment.

   “Well,” I confess, “It’s me who thinks so, but he always agrees.”

---

Photo 24610073 © Byelikova |Dreamstime.com

A/

N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 56!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! ❤

The end of this story is near. Each of the following chapters will be a day of the week and we’ll see the denouement on Sunday.

I hope you had a lot of fun so far and will enjoy the rest.

And don’t worry about Ave and his sweet Bunny 😀

Love always wins! 💗💗💖

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you feel it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you enjoyed the story.

See you in next chapter.

Love: Anny

57. Hectic Wednesday (Casey)

I am ready to drop upon entering the house. The twenty-minute run through the grove, shouting after Mozart, exhausted the last sparkle of energy I had. I offered to Ave to walk the dog alone because he looked pretty played out himself. He would usually argue, but this time only shrugged his shoulders and flopped on the sofa. 

   This was a crazy day, the craziest I’ve had since I started working for MTS. 

   The closer we get to the date of the new app television presentation, the more feverish the atmosphere becomes in the office. Everyone is nervous and irritable. The problems with the patent have made even Ave quite edgy. A developer, who’s usually a very nice and even somewhat languid guy, yelled at me this morning when I tried to explain the necessary changes in the protocols to increase the orders transfer speed. 

   “A week before the launch is not the right time to show off to your boyfriend what a smart-arse you are,” he shouted. “You’ve only been here a month and you already think you’re the king of the castle.”

   Ave immediately flew off the handle and almost hit him. Smiley had to talk them out of fighting. We all ended sitting cross-legged on the thick rug, in the office chill-out area, under an enormous fiddle leaf fig, listening to his endless lecture how challenges should make us more focused and cooperative, instead of irritable and aggressive. We were all hugging and patting our backs an hour later, mostly because we were desperate for it to end.

   The afternoon wasn’t better. We got late for the first lecture. It annoyed the professor who had obviously had a bad morning too. The result was an unexpected assignment for me and Ave to prepare a presentation about the advantages of Real Time Embedded Systems in consumer electronics for the next week. The topic is vast, interesting and giving great opportunity to shine. It’s practically what we do. The major problem is that we have literally no time to work on it, unless we dedicate a few sleepless nights to the project. I saw people sneering in the hall. I have no idea why, but me and Ave being together won us the disdain of some of our fellow students.

   “Bunny, you’re the best,” Ave smiles from the sofa when we’re finally back from the walk. “You even managed to keep him clean. Thank you, babe!”

   “It wasn’t easy,” I grumble. “Do you remember the huge puddle that formed on the beach alley after the recent rain? Well, I have the feeling that Mozart went out with a plan to go right there. I had to drag him along the roundabout route through the trees to avoid it. Then he, of course, managed to get loose and we did quite a good chase through the grove.”

   “I’m sorry!” he says remorsefully, tapping the place next to him. “At least we don’t have to bathe him. Come here! You need some cuddling. It was a terrible day.”

   I immediately climb on his lap and burry my face in his neck, instead of sitting where he suggested. “We don’t have much time,” I mutter, inhaling the sweet scent of his perfume. “Did you forget about the dinner with Smiley and Maya? Maybe, it wasn’t such a good idea to invite them in the middle of the week. I should’ve left it for the weekend.”

   “We’re visiting mom and dad on Saturday and your beloved boyfriend will be on national television on Sunday,” Ave sighs, rubbing circles on my back. “Besides, love can’t wait. The sooner they get together, the better. Some sex will do miracles for both of them.”

   “We’re not sure if it will work,” I retort, although, I’m usually the more enthusiastic one. I just want to go to bed right now.

   “Oh, please! Have you seen how she looks at him?” Ave snorts. “She wouldn’t be so captivated, even if Superman flew in through the window.”

   “Do we need to shower before we go,” I whine. 

   “Mhm,” he sniffs me. “You smell like a dog. I don’t mind it, but I doubt people in the restaurant will be of the same opinion.”

   “I’m not smelly,” I pout. 

   “Yes, you are, little Bunny,” Ave coos and starts taking off my clothes. His hand slides in my boxers. “But I have an idea how to make the shower very pleasant. I’m sure my friend here won’t mind some attention.”

   “We have no time for that,” I try to protest, although, I’m already beyond excited and semi hard.

   “I can be very quick,” Ave smirks and stands up with me straddling his waist. “No more than five minutes and you’ll pop out like a champagne cork.”

   “Show-off,” I giggle.

   “Smart-arse,” he retorts and we burst into laughter.

---

Photo 176963383 © Ammentorp |Dreamstime.com

A/

N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 57!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! ❤

Have you had such days when everything goes the wrong way? 😕

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you feel it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you enjoyed the story.

See you in next chapter.

Love: Anny

58. Sex on The Beach on Thursday (Ave)

I hate pretentious, expensive restaurants, unlike my dear sister. She would live in one, if she didn’t have to go home three times a day to change her dashing outfits. I’m sure that at least three fashion boutiques in the city will prosper thanks to her, even if they lose all their other customers. 

   I’m so mad! She crossed all possible lines this time. Poisoning anyone is a crime, but if you do it to my bunny, you’re directly into the deepest shit up to the chin. I didn’t have her immediately arrested only because she was still my sister. She’s making a big mistake, though, if she thinks she can get away with it. I’ll make her regret her own stupidity for the rest of her life. 

   I asked doctor George to make full blood tests. He said there were traces of latex, naproxen and something that could be found in the yellowjacket’s venom. The combination was made to assure a reaction even by someone who had no pronounced allergies. I questioned the bartender as well. He confirmed that Ebony had ordered the drinks ten minutes before Casey arrived. She had enough time to mess with them. I decided to let him think it was a stomach flue and some random food allergy because I didn’t want him to worry, but I’m so done with her. I called grandpa and made him promise that she’d be out of the company not later than next week. The security will be instructed that she and Robert are not allowed to enter the building. I’m also having a restraining order issued against her to stay away from Casey. I’ve always known that she’s unscrupulous, but I didn’t expect her to go that far.

   “Ave, stop frowning,” Casey hisses in my ear. “You look like a storm cloud. Maya is nervous anyway and Smiley is as stiff as a board. This is turning into a fiasco. Do something!”

   “What did you expect?” I whisper back. “This white tablecloth is giving me chills. I’ve been worrying the whole evening not to stain it. We should have ordered white wine. At least a drop on the table won’t look like a splotch of blood. Why the hell did you let Smiley chose the restaurant?”

   “Dah, because he’s the one who has to impress the girl,” Casey rolls his eyes.

   “Very impressive,” I snort, “talking about work the whole evening with a facial expression as if he’s constipated.”

   “Oh gosh,” Casey giggles, trying to hide it behind his palm. “That’s why you have to do something.” 

   “Aaaah,” I sigh dramatically. “What would you all do without me?”

   “We would never find true love,” Casey mumbles and I’m instantly a puddle on the floor.

   “Get up ya’ll,” I jump enthusiastically. “Bunny, call Danny to reserve some sits for us at the bar. I’m taking you clubbing.”

   “Nooo,” Casey shrieks fearfully, making half the restaurant turn to us. 

   “Oh, yeah,” I grin. Maya and Smiley stand up obediently, careful not to look at each other. These two could definitely use a few drinks. No vodka, though! I’m done saving people from being arrested and chasing drunk girls in the park. In any case there’s no way we stay here for another minute either, so I’ll take the risk with a cocktail or two.

   “Ave! Bunny!” Danny yells to the top of his lungs upon seeing us emerge from the thick crowd around the bar. Casey immediately glares at him. The bartender is unfazed and lines five hurricane glasses on the plot, filling them with liquid in iridescent shades of red, orange and yellow.

   “It’s already Thursday,” Smiley announces, looking at his phone screen. “Only a drink and I’m heading home. I have to get up at five in the morning.”

   His statement finally wakes up some courage in Maya and she grabs a glass. “Sex on the beach! My favorite cocktail!” Saying that, she downs half of the content and beams at my stunned friend.

   I don’t give him time to brace himself and ask, “What the hell are you going to do at five in the morning?” He’s highly suspicious lately, always whispering something on the phone, hidden in the corners.

   “I… mmm… I…” despite the dim light, I can see that his face is scarlet. After some stuttering, he blurts, “I’m going to walk the dog.”

   “What dog?” Casey squeals. “You don’t have a dog!”

   “My cousin’s dog,” Smiley states, leaving no doubt in any of us that he is lying. 

   I am ready to grill him with no mercy until he spills the beans, but Maya who has already emptied her glass, grabs his hand and starts pulling him to the exit, “Come on, you need some sleep. I’ll help you walk the dog in the morning.”

   We all watch them disappearing with our mouths agape.

   “What is in this cocktail?” Casey mumbles incredulously.

   “Oh, mostly vodka, peach schnapps and few other shit,” Danny shrugs his shoulders.

   I’m not surprised that I and my bunny are meeting the sunrise on the beach in few hours, definitely not after drinking cocktails here.

---

Photo 155790819 © Chernetskaya | Dreamstime.com

A/

N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 58!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! ❤

Any theories why Smiley is so secretive? 🤔

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you feel it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you enjoyed the story.

See you in next chapter.

Love: Anny

59. Cuteness Overload (Ave)

[xxx - mature content warning]

   There’s nothing like his sweet, smooth body, swaying in my arms. I’m enchanted by the softness of his skin, glowing in the first rays of the rising sun. The dark horizon is suddenly shattered into thousands of pink waves. The roaring sea turns into a glimmering infinity of rose silk and diamonds. His thighs are gliding on mine. His lips are brave. They take all that I have. Every kiss on my shoulder, up my throat, on my mouth, conquers another piece of my heart. I see nothing but his eyes, wide open, awed, devoted. He’s giving me everything in return. I know it by the way he is moaning my name, trying to close the non existent distance between us. His fingers dig into my back in an attempt to delay the inevitable explosion, but it’s too late. Our bodies are made of melted lava. The dance of our hips has reached it’s climax. We have defeated gravity. Our pressed erections are too sensitive and we both can’t hold it anymore. The waves of pleasure leave us silent and breathless. We are only gazing at each other, trembling, gasping for air, becoming one heartbeat.

   “Bunny?” I gently whisper in Casey’s ear, careful not to startle him. He seems to be asleep. Our warm, naked bodies are covered only with his shirt and my jacket, serving as a makeshift blanket. The rest of our clothes are laid under us, although, it didn’t save my ass from being scraped on the sand.

   “Ave,” he mumbles, “we should never, ever drink vodka in any form again.”

   “Why,” I chuckle. “Wasn’t it fun? Sex on the beach is great!”

   “I don’t think you’re talking about the cocktails,” my bunny giggles. “It is awesome, but I’m so tired. How are we going to survive a full day of work and lectures? I only want to cuddle in bed and sleep.” 

   “Well, did you forget that you were dating the big boss?” I burry my nose in his tousled hair. “We can skip a day. We’ll take a good nap and then finish the project that grumpy thrusted upon us. Who do you think will reprimand you? I suspect Smiley and Maya might do exactly the same.”

   “Hmm,” Casey raises his head to look at me. “Do you think they spent the night together? And what was that nonsense about him walking a dog at five in the morning?” 

   “I’m pretty sure they’re still fucking like rabbits,” I state, making him snort. “Smiley is weird sometimes. I guess he freaked out and made that story up as an excuse to beat a retreat. He got really lucky that a drink was enough to wake up the femme fatale.”

   “Nooo,” Casey protests. “He’s in love with Maya. He asked me to help him with her himself. He would never leave if it wasn’t important. There’s something very suspicious about him lately… Shit! Ave… Oh, my God!  Someone’s coming!”

   He tries to jump up, but I manage to hold him in place and look in the direction he’s pointing. Three figures are visible in the distance. It looks like two men are jogging and a dog is running next to them. They are still far away, barely distinguishable.

   “Calm down! They can’t see us yet. Just put your clothes on.” I start helping him because he’s so panic-stricken that is trying to shove his leg in my shirt’s sleeve. “Slowly, Bunny! We have enough time.”

   “Oh Dear! We could be arrested for indecent exposure,” he shrieks. “What were we thinking?”

   “Indecent exposure?” I laugh out. “How do you even know the legal term? We live in a seaside resort. If people got arrested for having sex on the beach, the city would literally be depopulated.”

   “What the hell?” Casey shrieks and jumps aside just in time to avoid a head-on collision with no one else, but our sweet pet Mozart who is more than happy to see us.

   “Well, well, well,” a deep, melodic voice chuckles. “Nothing in the world can convince me this time that you weren’t just rolling in the hay… sorry, sand. And don’t tell me that you got up at five in the morning to watch the sunrise cause I ain’t buying it.”

   “Dārin!” My neighbor’s boyfriend, Sunny pulls on his sleeve. “You’re making Casey uncomfortable.”

   “Oh, I’m really sorry, Bunny,” Em smirks and leans to my ear. “Ave, your shirt is inside out.”

   “Thanks!” I grin and take it off to adjust it under Casey’s reproachful glare. “Aren’t you people sleeping?”

   “Actually no,” Sunny shyly smiles. “Sometimes we just walk on the beach for hours.” Judging by the way his cute, pink hair is sticking out in all directions, I doubt they were only walking the entire time. 

   “And how did he end up with you?” Casey asks, patting Mozart’s head while he’s trying to pull out his shoelace.

   “We passed by your house and saw him sitting behind the gate with his nose stuck between the fence spires with a sulky expression. We decided that a walk will cheer him up,” Em explains, gesturing for us to follow him. “Let’s go. I know the perfect place for a good coffee. 

   “He’s not sulky,” Casey grumbles, giving up the fight and letting the dog steal the shoelace.  “It’s just his usual cunning face.”

   “Honestly, I envy you a little,” Sunny coos at the mischief. “He’s sooo cute!”

   “Do you want a dog, kitty?” Em immediately asks. “We can adopt one whenever you like.”

   “No,” Sunny states, blushing like crazy. “I only want you.”

   Casey stumbles into the untied shoe, staggers ahead and wraps an arm around Sunny’s waist to maintain his balance.  They both start to giggle. Em raises a questioning brow.

   “Oh, my God! I think I’m still drunk,” Casey squeaks and the two cuties start giggling even louder.

   Em chuckles and crouches , pulling me to do the same, “Come on, sweethearts, we’ll give you a piggyback ride.”

   Our boyfriends don’t waist a second and climb on our backs. Our jolly group of five heads to the nearby café amidst jokes and laughter.

---

Photo  220606714 © Aaron Amat | Dreamstime.com

A/

N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 59!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! ❤

Since the denouement is close and some intense events are coming, I decided that we all deserve some fluff and cuteness 🥰

I hope you enjoyed the interaction between two of my most favorite couples. 😘

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you feel it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you enjoyed the story.

See you in next chapter.

Love: Anny

60. Fashion Friday (Casey)

It’s finally Friday evening. It was a hard week both at work and at university, but we somehow managed to pull it through. The day off yesterday definitely helped. Everything is ready for the launch of the new functionality. The press conference on Sunday is perfectly organized. The professor was really happy with our project and unexpectedly praised us in front of the whole class. The only trouble today was that Avery, despite his constant attempts, couldn’t contact the patent office clerk in charge of our application. It seemed he was absent till Monday and nobody was assigned to substitute.

   “What about this one?” Ave appears from the walk-in closet in a dark grey suit, combined with a pink shirt and a tie in iridescent shades of purple.

   “No!” I firmly state. “It’s too sexy for television. I don’t want millions drooling over you and imagining taking those off.”

   “Really?” he rolls his eyes. “I think you’re obsessed with me in formal clothes. Maybe you’d like to take them off then?”

   “Sure,” I giggle, waving him away, “but some other time. Now you’ll do it yourself and come up with something more modest.”

   “Bossy bunny!” he chuckles and disappears in the closet again.

   “I’m dating a hot superstar,” I inform Mozart, who is sprawled on the bigger part of the sofa, leaving me barely enough room to squeeze in the corner. His snort clearly shows that he’s not impressed.

   “Voila!” Ave strikes a pose in the door frame in a tight-fitted, black jacket blazer over nothing but a white pair of boxers.

   “You have no shirt on,” I note.

   “I thought you’d rather notice the lack of pants,” he grins and starts swaying his hips.

   “Oh, now that you mention it, it would really be better to wear ones during the interview,” I mumble, too captivated by his movements. “Don’t try to distract me! Our goal is for you to look professional, not like a fashion model or a porn star.”

   “Well, I can’t help it. I was just born fabulous,” he winks and starts stripping seductively, looking at me daringly.

   “Ave, stop it!” I pout. “We need to choose an outfit for your press conference. It won’t happen if you keep luring me to have sex.”

   “What about after we choose?” he asks hopefully. “Come on! I need motivation. I hate trying on clothes.”

   “We won’t finish until Saturday with this speed and we’ll have to leave for your parent’s house,” I retort. I’d gladly jump in bed with him immediately, but it’s too entertaining to watch the fashion show, so I’ll let him suffer a little longer.

   “Did you really have to ruin the mood?” Ave huffs.

   “Sorry!” I smile remorsefully, “Is it really going to be so bad? We can cancel, if it makes you feel so uncomfortable.”

   “No, babe,” he shakes his head. “Don’t mind me. It will be awful, but I don’t care as long as you still love me when it’s over.”

   “Silly!” I giggle. “I will always love you.”

   “Ok, then! I obviously suck at choosing proper clothes. One last attempt and if you don’t like it, I’ll give you a blowjob?”

   “And what will happen if I like it?” I laugh out, knowing that either way the prize will be for both of us and will hardly be limited to that.

   “Well, if you like it, you’ll give me anything I want,” he grins.

   “Why do you get everything you want and I only get a blowjob?” I squeak. “Don’t you think it’s a little unfair?”

   “Nothing is fair when the bad wolf gets hold of the cute bunny,” he shrieks and runs back in the closet barely avoiding the pillow flying towards him.

   “What is taking you so long?” I shout when he doesn’t appear for full fifteen minutes.

   “Patience, Bunny! This will blow your mind!” Ave yells back.

   I smile from ear to ear. I remember clearly when he told me these precise words for the first time. It was that morning when I woke up in his bed, cuddling with Mozart, after I had tried to hide from the crowd at his birthday party. He had prepared breakfast for me and made me fall in love with him in the blink of an eye. 

   We’ve been dating for such a short time and yet I feel as if I’ve known him forever. I can’t imagine how I have lived without loving him before. He did blow my mind. I am a total idiot for making him wait for months before moving in with him. I’m more than ready. It’s the most natural thing to do. We haven’t slept separately for weeks. It’s me spending the night in his house most of the times, but sometimes he comes to my apartment. We go to work, then go to lectures, meet our friends, walk the dog and, in fact, already live together. I told mom and dad about him and they are thrilled to meet him. He even talked to mom on the phone several times and I can say for sure that they are total besties. I don’t want to live alone anymore.

   “Ave,” I shout in a sudden surge of determination. “I don’t need more time to think… Oh, my God!… Wow!… Yes!… I mean… No!… Definitely no…but… Oh, my! Totally yes!”

   “Yes or No?” my boyfriend smirks, gazing at my stunned face. I can’t stop staring at him with gaping mouth. I can’t let him appear on television looking like that. Jealousy is an unpleasant feeling. It’s just a classic, black, business suit, but he makes it look good. It fits him perfectly. The fabric is soft and smooth, complimenting his body in the right places. My man is classy.

   “It’s perfect!” I finally utter.

   “Good!” Ave sighs with relief and smirks, “So, I get all I want, right? What did you want to tell me?”

   “Yes, daddy! You get everything you wish. And I’m moving in.”

---

A/

N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 60!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

Things seems to finally come to their places for Casey and Avery. 

Do you think the troubles are over? 🤔

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you feel it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you enjoyed the story.

See you in next chapter.

Love: Anny

61. Confusing Saturday (Casey)

“Oh, my God! Is this a house or a palace,” I gasp incredulously, gazing at the enormous mansion in front of us, surrounded by a vast, vibrantly green, golf course, situated on a hill with amazing sea view. “Are these palm trees? How they even grow here?” 

   Ave only rolls his eyes, deepening his prominent frown. I am quite tempted to pout myself but decide that at least one of us should keep positive about this.

   To be honest, I was already downright startled at the huge, wrought iron gates with two uniformed guards who searched thoroughly through our car, despite the obvious fact that they knew very well who Avery was. One of them stated that ‘the dog must stay here’, squinting at the peacefully sleeping Mozart on the back seat.

   “Over my dead body,” Avery growled at him. “We can fight, if you want.” I sneered internally at the way the man visibly paled and stepped back.

   A long, shaded alley, winding between high, leafy, linden trees, leads us to the white gravel covered parking area, around a pompous, marble fountain, spraying high water jets from the mouths of jumping dolphins statues.

   I get out of the car and anxiously try to smooth what I consider my best suit out. I thought that I was too dressed up half an hour ago. Nothing can help me get rid of the feeling that I’m scruffy and out of place here now. I finally give up my attempts and just stand, staring at the massive white, two-storey, Greek revival-style house with large columns, rising up to the second floor on both sides of the grand entrance.

   “Get out already,” Ave grumbles, pulling Mozart’s leash. The smart dog seems to be even more hesitant than I am.

   We start walking towards the house but haven’t crossed half of the distance when the ornamented, wooden door opens widely and a woman in an elegant, white, double-breasted, jacket dress waves at us. I am confused. She looks exactly like Ebony, but still there’s something different. I see that her facial features and hairstyle are the same as Ave’s sister’s when we approach, but she is older.

   “I don’t know what needs to happen to make you think of your parents and visit us more often,” she purses her lips, glancing disapprovingly at Mozart. “You don’t intend to let the dog in the house, do you? I had to reupholster the sofa last time and the new fabric has nothing to do with the expensive Turkish silk that this beast tore to pieces. The interior design in my small games room is totally ruined.”

   “Hello mother,” Ave smiles after taking a deep breath. “I’ve been a little busy lately.”

   “Oh yes,” she huffs. “Ebony told me about your new project. It seems things are not going very well, do they? I was amazed at how much money have been invested at the last Board of Directors meeting. Is it really necessary to take such risks when everything is going great without them?”

   “A company can’t stay on the top in this technological world, if they do not develop their product all the time,” he starts explaining. “We need to be up to date with…”

   “Oh, fine, fine! You know how bored I get with that business talk,” she interrupts him. “Either way, nothing will change until the majority of the Board members vote as your grandfather tells them. I’m there only because of you and, believe me, it’s not an easy job.”

   Avery purses his lips in a thin line and remains silent. I’m starting to feel more and more uncomfortable by the second. It seems no one acknowledges my presence here. I’m about to pull on his sleeve when he snaps out of his daze and wraps an arm around my waist.

   “Mother, this is Casey, my boyfriend,” he says, pushing me lightly towards her. 

   “Oh, how nice to meet one of my son’s colleagues,” she smiles politely, holding out her hand. “I’m Marguerite. You can call me Mae. So, how long have you been working together?”

    “Nice to meet you,” I mutter, utterly confused. “Umm, about a month.”

   “He’s not only my colleague, mom,” Ave grumbles. “Casey is my boyfriend.”

   “Ahh, this is great,” she beams. “It’s wonderful when the people you work with are also you friends, isn’t it? I remember now that Ebony mentioned something about you two also studying together. I suppose you became friends at the University. Ave is so communicative. He has so many friends.”

   I feel Avery getting more agitated next to me. The tension is in the air. I sense the emerging conflict and squeeze lightly his hand, “We should better walk Mozart a little…, you know,… to relieve himself, if we want to take him inside.”

   “He can manage on his own,” Ave states, unleashing the dog and pushes him towards the nearby lawn. Mozart walks away reluctantly, dragging his feet.

   “Mom, let me explain this better,” Ave pins his gaze on her face stubbornly. “Casey is my colleague, and my friend, and we study together, but the most important thing is that he is also my boyfriend. This means that we are dating. We also sleep in the same…”

   “Dearest God!” Mae shrieks, putting her hand on her chest as if having a heart attack. “This is outrageous! That was why I told the security to keep the dog with them. But you never listen, do you Avery! Stelaaa, come here this instant.” A startled woman flies out of the house. “Look at this! Take care of it immediately. I don’t believe it!”

    We follow her pointing finger to Mozart who is sitting proudly next to an impressive pile of poop, right on the entrance walkway, not more than six feet away. 

   “My God! I think I need a drink,” Mae fans herself with her hand. “I’m sorry, dear. What were you saying? Oh, wait! Let’s go to your father. He’s expecting us in the garden. We’re going to have a nice barbeque by the pool. You’ll tell us everything about your common work there.” 

   She turns on her heels and disappears in the house, leaving us speechless.

---

Photo by Kindel Media from Pexels

A/

N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 61!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

Casey’s wish to meet Ave’s parents has finally come true.

Do you think Mae is pretending 

deliberately 

that she doesn’t get the meaning of the word ‘boyfriend’? 🤔

What do you think the father will be like?

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you feel it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you enjoyed the story.

See you in next chapter.

Love: Anny

62. Let’s Be Civil (Casey)

We finally enter the big house. It would be a huge understatement to say that Mozart and I are reluctant. We are so unwilling to move that Avery has to push me with a hand on my waist and pull the dog’s leash with all force. We pile up in the door frame, get stuck, and after a short, but notable commotion, pop out into the vast, sunlit, entrance hall.

   It feels like we have just entered a luxury aristocratic mansion. The ceiling is double high. Curved staircases with ornamented, wrought Iron railings on both sides lead to the second level. The floor is lined with designer ceramic tiles, resembling Greek mosaics. The entire opposite wall is made of glass, revealing the lush flower garden and an Olympic size swimming pool, surrounded by leafy banana trees and fan palms, all against the background of the calm, glimmering sea.

   “Wow! This must be Heaven,” I gasp at the stunning view.

   “I doubt it,” Ave grumbles. “Why then is there a demon, sunbathing right in the middle of it?”

   I follow his gaze to a deck chair, occupied by Ebony in an almost nonexistent black, two-piece bikini. She is grinning from ear to ear and waving at us, as if we are her best friends ever. I can see that Avery is undoubtedly at the end of his patience. He is clenching his fist and biting nervously his lips. I’ve never seen him so tense.

   “Ave, calm down,” I squeeze his hand. “Just an hour or two, ok? We’ll sneak out at the first opportunity. Let’s be civil and greet your father.”

   Avery nods in agreement and hesitantly tries to smile, “I’m so sorry, Bunny! I don’t want to make scenes. I promise. It’s just that even being here is driving me insane. A bunch of hypocrites…”

   “Caseyyyy!” Ebony yells, opening widely the French doors. She squints disapprovingly at Mozart who uses the opportunity to hurtle past her and disappear without a trace somewhere in the tall rose shrubs. Clever dog. Ave’s sister focuses her attention back on me, “I was so worried about you, honey. What happened to you? Was it a virus or some allergic reaction? I wanted to come to see you, but my dear brother was angry with me for some unknown reason and wouldn’t let me.”

   She rolls dramatically her eyes and makes an attempt to hug me, but Avery steps between us and hisses, “Don’t touch him! What are you doing here? You are aware that I can get you arrested for this, aren’t you?”

   I’m shocked. What does he mean? I don’t need to wonder for long, though, as Ave takes out his phone and states, “I’m calling the police. If you don’t know the meaning of a restraining order, they’ll explain it to you better than me. I strongly advice you to cover your boobs and bare ass as well. There’s no one to impress here. I assure you that you don’t posses the body part that would attract my boyfriend.”

   “How rude!” Ebony smirks. “Stubborn and impulsive as always. Do it then! I wonder how you are going to explain this to father. He’ll be so thrilled to hear your stupid accusations. You don’t expect him to believe you, do you? Idiot!”

   “Hey!” I step towards her. How dare she insult Ave! “Watch your language!”

   “Oh, please! What are you going to do, nerd? Throw your glasses at me?” she sneers. “You are both pathetic. You have no idea how dangerous it is to mess with me. You did it once, Avery. It won’t happen again. I’ll pay you back for what you did to Robert.”

   “Robert did it to himself by stealing…” Ave starts, but is interrupted by the cheerful voice of his mother.

   “How wonderful! My babies! I’m so happy you get along so well,” she chirps gleefully. Is this woman blind? It’s more than obvious that her ‘babies’ are shooting daggers at each other. “Come on, children! Daddy is waiting outside. We need a hand with the food. He’ll be so happy to meet Ave’s colleague. Philip has always been so interested in your work, boys.”

   She heads energetically to the wooden, open gazebo on the other side of the pool with Ebony hot on her heels. We look at each other and, seeing no better option, follow them.

   “Ave relax,” I look at him insistently. He’s fuming. I really hope Ebony won’t provoke him again.

   “Ahh, always happy to see young people, having fun around the house,” a tall, handsome man claps his hands and beams at us. “We are still in pretty good shape for a party ourselves, aren’t we, Mae?”

   Mae giggles flirtatiously in response while her husband gives me a judgmental look and adds, sounding totally unconvinced, “I see you like working out just like Ave, young man. Some golf and swimming will be right to your taste, I believe. Call me Phil,” he holds out his hand.

   I take it and mumble, trying to ignore the cracking of my joints in his iron grip, “I’m Casey. Nice to meet you, Phil! I… hmm… have never played golf.”

   “Aaah, that’s not a problem. I’m sure Ave can show you the basics,” he states and turns to his son. “So, this is your new employee who came up with that brilliant algorithm… “

   “He’s also my boyfriend,” Ave grumbles gloomily.

   “Yes, yes, I know. Mae told me that you are friends from the university,” Philip nods energetically. “Do you have a girl, Casey? If you’re still single, I know some beautiful ladies who will be thrilled to meet our star developer. I predict a bright future for you in the company.”

   Ave looks like a dark thundercloud. He opens his mouth and I can smell the storm coming. Suddenly, my phone rings, preventing the disaster. I excuse myself with relief and hurry to hide behind the nearest banana tree.

   “Casey, where are you?” Lilly shouts in my ear. “If there’s a TV nearby, turn it on immediately. I knew something was going on. Ave should’ve come when I called you the other day. I think Ebony has managed somehow to get hold on…”

   “Is everything alright, Bunny?” Ave approaches. “You look as white as a sheet. I think it’s best we leave now. Who is calling?”

   “The TV,” I shriek, spotting one on a shelf, under the canopy, and throw myself to the remote control. Then I remember that Lilly is still on the line and whisper in horror “Lilly, what channel?”

   “The national television,” she answers. “Wait, Maya is calling. I’ll come back to you later.”

   I leave the phone on the nearby table and grab the remote control.

   “What is happening?” Ave pulls it from my trembling fingers and turns the TV on, searching for the right channel. “What did Lilly say? What are they broadcasting?”

   “I have no idea,” I flop on a chair. My heart is pounding. A dreadful suspicion makes my stomach shrink. I am mulling the past events over and over in my head and am almost certain about it, but still hold on to the faint hope that I might be wrong. I peek at Ebony. She sneers, leaning on the table, in her miniature swimming suit, staring at me mockingly. 

 “Children what is this fuss about?” Mae keeps asking while Philip sits on a chair next to me and hands me a glass of wine with a bright smile.

   “I thought the presentation of the new app is tomorrow, Avery,” he says. “You know that I do not approve watching television during lunch.”

   “Oh, dad,” Ebony smirks, “I promise that you’ll like this one.” 

---

Photo by Taryn Elliott from Pexels

A/

N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 62!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

Things seems to get worse by the second.

What do you think is on the national television? 🤔

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you feel it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you enjoyed the story.

See you in next chapter.

Love: Anny

63. Falling from Grace (Casey)

[trigger warning - very intense events and mild homophobic comments (which I hate)]

   💖 Love is love 💖

   I bolt down half the contents of the glass in my hand in one big gulp, without even remembering how it got there. The cool wine is good, but it can’t make the lump in my throat go away. I barely breathe, keeping my gaze on the TV screen. A cheerful lady in a bright red, mini skirt suit is adjusting her microphone at the entrance of a large press conference room. People are going in and out while the camera is focused on the long table behind her. There is no one else sitting around it except Ebony’s husband who is sporting an expensive, navy blue suit and a wicked smirk.

   “Hello!” the reporter finally starts with a radiant smile. “Your favorite television, BNGT, is the first to be live at the scene of an unexpected and very curious event, ready to give you the exclusive details, as always. Global Power, one of the two biggest software companies on the local market is about to give an unplanned press release. They will introduce their new executive director, Mr. Robert Doyle who became a controversial public personality after his scandalous breakup with their main competitor Minutes to Seconds, well-known as the MTS.”

   “Oh, how wonderful!” Mae exclaims, looking proudly at Ebony. “Congratulations, dear! Robby is such a fine man!”

   Avery snorts next to me and pulls the glass out of my hand. I slowly stand up. My mouth is dry. I can feel the blood freezing in my veins. 

   The reporter continues energetically, “We may witness an incredible breakthrough in information technology. Mr. Doyle shared exclusively for BNGT that Global Power’s newest invention will make, as he put it, ‘the world faster and every software more precise than ever before’. According to unofficial, internal sources, Global Power has managed to beat MTS in their own game, coming up with a new application only a day earlier than their rivals.”

   “What the fuck?” Ave growls and chugs the rest of my wine.

   “Avery!” Mae glares at him. “No need to be vulgar. You can for once be happy for your sister husband’s achievements after everything you did to push him out of the company. Robert is a brilliant young man. I do not understand what is the reason for your unhealthy desire to compete with him constantly. Sometimes, we just need to accept that there are talented people, other than us.”

   “Tell him, mom!” Ebony giggles. “Robby has always been so nice to him.”

   I barely register what is happening around me. It feels as if I’m in a nightmare. Maybe, if I pinch myself really hard, I’ll just wake up. I’m staring at the screen without blinking. It all comes back to me now. 

   Smiley messaged me his part of the key. It was ok, because there was no danger. It is a complicated one. Twelve people have personal passwords. The data base can be accessed only when we insert them at the same time. Two of the passwords are being changed automatically every day at three p.m. and the system sends the new codes to my and Ave’s phones. Smiley is the only person who knows ten of the passwords in case someone gets sick. He still doesn’t know ours. He sent them to me. I already had mine and took Ave’s phone to message the last one to myself. 

   Because I am an idiot! 

   Oh, my dearest God! I suddenly feel nauseous. What a complete blockhead I must be! The entire key was in my phone, the one I left on the table while throwing up in the restaurant’s rest room, poisoned by Ebony’s cocktail. It can still be activated only by four zeros, despite Ave’s constant whining that I should protect it better. 

   Oh my God! How can I blame her? There is no one else to blame but me. Avery will curse the day he met me. His grandfather’s company, his own amazing accomplishment, the stellar team of developers, Maya, Smiley, even Lilly, all ruined by a stupid, naive nerd. Years and years of hard work will be gone with the wind, just because I am a stubborn, deluded dumbass. 

   I hear Ebony’s quiet snigger and Ave’s heavy breathing. My head is spinning. I feel as if I’m about to faint. This can’t get any worse, can it?

   “We are all wondering how the favorite grandson of the respected business tycoon, Mr. Ivan Ivanoff,” the voice of the reporter captures my attention again, “the brilliant, young prodigy Avery Ivanoff could let this happen. Well, our confidential sources confirmed that one of the most eligible bachelors might have other priorities at the moment in the form of a blond, blue-eyed boyfriend. The rumor that the handsome heir to the MTS empire is gay, was finally confirmed to the great disappointment of many young ladies. The lovely couple even started working together…”

   The crash of wood and glass on the stone pavement takes me out of the daze. So, it could get worse after all. Philip’s broken chair has fallen back. The pieces of his shattered glass are scattered at his feet. He is as red as a lobster. His eyes are  pinned on Ave menacingly.

   “I knew it!” he screams and slams his fist on the table, making the cutlery rattle. “I knew that one day you will ruin my reputation with your wild behavior. Did I have to hear this on National Television? Couldn’t you keep it in your pants at least in public?”

   Philip reaches out to grab his son by the shirt, but Ave jumps aside and hisses, “I hope both you and mom finally got it. I’ve been repeating this since I came here.” He pulls me by his side and shouts to the top of his lungs, “CASEY IS MY BOYFRIEND. I AM IN LOVE WITH HIM. I WILL ASK HIM TO MARRY ME BECAUSE I LOVE HIM!”

   Mae screams and swings, heavily leaning on Philip who starts fanning her with his hand, “Are you trying to kill your mother? You don’t need to yell. It’s not something to be so proud of.”

   I can barely stand on my feet. Robert is explaining eagerly on the TV the benefits that my algorithm can bring to the efficiency of any traffic management application. My brain is trying unsuccessfully to focus and remember something very important that Avery just said, but all I can think about is how I ruined my boyfriend’s life.

   My work, our efforts, Ave’s success were stolen. 

   Ave’s family business is put at risk.

   All because of me.

   All because I was so fucken stupid!

   There’s no way out of this.

   There’s no way back.

   Avery will never forgive me when he realizes what I have done.

   I would never survive seeing the resentment in his eyes 

   I better leave on my own, before being asked to do it.

   With this thought, I turn around and run as far away as I can from these people, from this house, from my own falling from grace.

---

A/

N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 63!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

I am so sorry about this awful experience you had to witness. 

Help is coming, drama is almost over and only two chapters to go.

Any theories how or who 😉 can resolve this?

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you feel it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you enjoyed the story.

See you in next chapter.

Love: Anny

64. Kids! (Casey)

My heart is ready to jump out of my chest. My eyes are full of tears. I see almost nothing, but I keep running across the enormous garden. I can’t concentrate enough to follow one of the numerous alleys, winding around the house. My trouser legs are getting tangled in the flowers and the shrubs I’m skipping over, but I am not slowing down. I have to go out in the open to be able to breathe. This monstrous house, mounting over me, is suffocating. I hate the palm trees, lined up as soldiers on its both sides. I don’t see the sky. There is no air.

   “Bunny, stop! You’ll hurt yourself. Everything will be ok. I promise! Casey, please!” Ave’s voice is desperate. I can feel the panic in his words. Because of me! I’m not even brave enough to stand beside him and face the consequences. I’m nothing but a coward. He’s right to call me bunny. I’m just a frightened rabbit, hurrying to hide in its hole.

   Where am I running to? How am I going to live without him? This is not only the end of a business project. It’s not the end of a beautiful love story either. It’s simply the end of me. I dared to reach for the stars. I flew too high. The fall will be excruciating. I doubt I will be able to survive it.

   I finally see the ostentatious fountain in the middle of the parking area and take a deep breath without slowing down. Mozart who apparently has been chasing after me the entire time, starts to bark somewhat happily. There’s an enormous black limousine close to the alley. Maya and Smiley are standing next to it waving to me. I’m puzzled. What is happening? They’ve probably seen the press release and are here to talk to Ave and try to reduce the damage. Oh my God! How am I going to face them when they find out whose fault all this is?

   I look back to see if Avery is following and this is when I slam head-on into someone large and strong. The man is obviously at least a foot taller than me because my face ends up buried in a thick, fluffy, white beard, reaching down to his chest. He doesn’t move an inch despite the speed at which I bump into him. I bounce off his impressive, iron chest, but there is nowhere to retreat since Mozart jumps on my back, rearing up on his hind legs with excited whines and growls. I am sandwiched between the too, barely catching my breath.

   “Easy boy! Hahahaha! You haven’t forgotten me, have you! Sit down, you flea bag!” The deep, strong voice has an immediate effect on the mischief. Mozart sits obediently next to the man, wagging his tail. The stranger keeps laughing while patting the dog’s head. His laughter is loud, honest and soothing. It makes his whole body shake. 

   I take a step back and look at his face. Two bright, warm, green eyes meet mine from under his glasses. His smile is broad and reassuring. He looks in his sixties, a typical hipster, fashionable, sophisticated and confident, someone you can rely on.

   “Oh, what do we have here?” The man reaches and puts a hand on my shoulder. “Are these tears? Come here, son! My dear daughter and that stuck-up, snobbish husband of hers surely don’t deserve them. You must be the handsome, smart boyfriend I’ve heard so much about. Come, Casey! I can tell that you desperately need a hug.”

   I have no time to answer because I am instantly squeezed into a bear hug. The man starts to rub soothingly my back. It feels just like Avery. I relax in his arms and suddenly feel safe, as if not everything is lost and things can somehow be fixed. 

   He releases me only when Ave reaches us and barely breathes out through heavy panting, “Grandpa! When did you land? Why didn’t you call me? I could have picked you from the airport. What are you doing here?”

   “Saving the day, of course. Hahahaha! A little bird told me that our sweet Ebony had put you two through fire and my assistance might be highly appreciated,” Ivan answers cheerfully. “I landed Thursday morning and what was my surprise when Smiley showed up at the airport at five a.m., accompanied by the lovely girl over there. I assume he should thank you and Casey about it. I’m sure, if he had to make the first step on his own, they’d be still only exchanging smoky-eyed glances.”

   “I see your little bird is more like a big, sly fox,” Avery grumbles, frowning at Smiley. He pulls me in a tight, back hug and buries his nose in my hair, “Are you ok, Sugar? You looked so upset. Where the hell did you learn to run so fast?”

   “I’m sorry!” I mutter. “I freaked out. Ave, they stole the algorithm. I am so, so sorry! It’s all my fault. Please, don’t hate me! I forgot to delete the key. It was still in my phone when…”

   “Shhh, you can’t take the responsibility for someone’s complete luck of principles. How could you think that I would blame you, Bunny?” Ave interrupts me. “Never, ever doubt that I’m always on your side. Fuck the app! This totally sucks, but you will always be more important to me than anything else.”

   “What are we going to do now?” I whisper. “Everything is lost!”

   “Let’s not be so dramatic!” Ivan laughs. “I’ll tell you what happens now. You two are coming with me.” Mozart barks to catch his attention and licks his hand. “Aaah, sorry buddy! You three are coming with me. The world looks so much better after a good lunch.”

   He takes out a tablet from his backpack and scrolls to find something, “Our good friends from Global Power will have to get their check books ready because I’m going to dig really deep into their pockets. I’m thinking about ten million at least, if they want to avoid intellectual property theft charges with all the media circus, coming with it.”

   “But how…” Ave gasps when Ivan turns the tablet for us to see the scanned document. “Oh my God! The patent! You managed to get it!”

   “That’s right, my boy. I had to pull some strings on Friday to speed up the process,” Ivan grins. “I hope your friends will not be forced to call me in secret next time. It’s not a sign of weakness to ask your grandfather for help when you need it.”

   “Thank you, Mr. Ivanoff,” I mumble, blinking to chase away the tears of relief. I’m thrown from hopelessness to exhilaration in few seconds. I will be forever grateful to this kind, exceptional man.

   “Oh, no, no, no! For you, Casey, I am grandpa,” he pats my shoulder. “And you are very welcome, boys. Now, enough talking! You have some baggage to pack after lunch. I bet, you two desperately need a vacation. I have done all the reservations for just the perfect place. We’re flying tonight.”

   He heads to the limousine, shaking his head, “Kids! Always so stubborn! Never asking for help!”

---

A/

N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 64!

Thank you so much for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

Did you expect this turn of events? 😀

Last chapter coming!

Where do you think grandpa has planned for Casey and Ave to go for a vacation? 🥰

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you feel it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you enjoyed the story.

See you in next chapter.

Love: Anny

65. The First Sunday of My Perfect Life (Ave)

My gaze is gliding over the azure surface of the calm Aegean Sea, only slightly rippled by the morning breeze. Enormous cruise ships are anchored in the middle of the monstrous volcanic crater, waiting for their passengers from all over the world to wake up and fall forever in love with this magical place. The huge circle of high, sheer cliffs and the small, snow-white villages, perched on the ridge, are silent in anticipation of the first rays of the rising sun.

   This heaven is not a false one. Everything here is genuine. I’ve been here before, but the harsh beauty of the dormant volcano and the warmth of its inhabitants amaze, captivate and leave me speechless again and again. I can’t wait for Casey to see the vineyards and the olive trees, growing in the volcanic soil, the bright purple and pink flowers of the bougainvillea vines, climbing on every wall and fence, the cobalt roofs of the small churches and the pretty windmills. 

   I’ll walk him along every narrow street. We’ll take pictures with the cute donkeys and their owners, waving fishermen hats and offering generous smiles to every tourist. I’ll squeeze his hand the entire time and will never let him go. He run away from me twice, although, I knew he didn’t mean it. There won’t be a third time. I’ll wipe away every fear, every haunting memory, every hesitation. There will be only love from now on, only us.

   The pink mist at the horizon foreshadows the most beautiful sunrise in the world. I enter the small room and climb on the bed. My bunny has not moved from the fetal position he fell asleep in. Everything happened so fast for him. We had lunch with grandpa, packed our bags and the next moment his private jet was taking us to one of the most romantic places. We were checking in a small, cubical, white house, located on the highest point of the ridge, in the iconic village of Oia, only five hours later. Its cozy terrace and the tiny swimming pool are overlooking the caldera, providing a stunning view to the port. Casey didn’t bother to even go out. He only curled under the cool sheets and dozed off, clinging to my arm. 

   I know he needs the rest, but I can’t let him miss this miracle, so I gently stroke his hair. “Bunny, wake up! I want to show you something. You’ll love the view. I promise.”

   “I love you,” he mumbles without opening his eyes. “Now, go away!”

   “Come on! I’ve prepared the coffee.” I start shaking him by the shoulder. 

   “Are you crazy?” He finally raises his eyelids and squints at me. “I’ll smack you, I swear. Let me sleep. What time is it?”

   “It’s six in the morning.” I retreat a little, just in case, but pull away his blanket. “You’ll miss it, if you don’t get up right away, Bunny.”

   “What am I going to miss?” Casey frowns, but slowly sits up.

   “The best thing ever,” I grin. “The sunrise over Santorini.”

   We’re leaning on the stone railing, sipping the steaming coffee. The sun guilds the rough slopes and the sails of the first yachts, scudding over the calm water, leaving passes of foam behind. The shades of pink, orange and amaranth finally dissolve in the purest azure of the sky.

   “Ave, you’re such a romantic,” Casey mumbles. “Thank you for sharing this with me.”

   “I intend to share everything with you, Sugar,” I pull him closer and kiss the sweetest lips, “my whole life.”

   “So you were serious, then,” he barely utters, “about what you said to your parents… about… marrying me?”

   “Of course, I was, Bunny,” I smile. “I thought you didn’t hear it at all. I didn’t mean to ask you this way. It was the worst time to spill it.”

   “Mmm… you… didn’t actually ask me,” he whispers.

   “You’re right,” I gaze at his scarlet face, not sure where this is going. “I didn’t. I intended to do it in a more suitable setting.”

   “Then this is the perfect one,” he mutters. 

   “Oh, I… Yes!… Oh, my God! It is!” I feel my cheeks warming up. Of course, this is the perfect place and the perfect moment. I drop on one knee and grab his hand. “I… I rehearsed a speech… I mean… I want to tell you so much… how I feel… the way I love you is… Oh Gosh! Bunny, I forgot literally everything…” I glue my lips to his fingers and only blink, staring at his sky blue eyes in utter shock by my own stupor.

   “You are so cute,” he giggles. “This is the sweetest proposal I’ve ever heard of! You don’t need to tell me a thing, silly. I know everything. Yes!”

   “What?” I screech. My heart is making crazy somersaults and my brain is definitely overheated. Did he just agree to marry me? 

   “I said yes, although, I still haven’t heard the question,” Casey starts laughing in a full voice.

   “Will you marry me?” I immediately blurt.

   “Yes!” he repeats and laughs louder.

   “Oh my dearest God! Thank you!” I scream and jump up, scooping him in my arms. “Bunny, I love you so much!”

   We start kissing and giggling and it’s the happiest moment in my life.

   “I’m sorry! I don’t have a ring,” I finally let him down. “I intended to buy them next week.”

   “Well,” Casey cracks a broad smile. “That’s not a problem, because I do.”

  “What do you mean?” My mouth falls agape.

   “Mmm, you pay me too much,” he grins. “I told you a hundred times that my salary is too big. I’ve been saving to buy you a present. I wanted to surprise you.” He digs in his pocket and takes out a small, luxurious box. “Then I thought that I… mmm… Ave, I was… planning to… this is… You did it first, but I was actually intending to propose to you too.”

   Casey opens the box and takes out two elegant, white gold, engagement bands, each inlaid with three diamonds and a dedication on the inner side. I’m speechless. 

   He gives me one of them. I read the inscription, “Ave’s Bunny”. I put it on his finger and smile, although the tears are streaming down my cheeks. Casey kisses my wet face and shows me the other before putting it on my finger. It says “Casey’s husband”. 

    I burry my face in the crook of his neck, laughing and sobbing at the same time. “I’ll have one more word added to both of them,” I finally manage to say.

   “Oh, what will it be?” he asks.

   I squeeze my sugar closer and whisper in his ear, “Forever”.

   THE END 

---

A/

N

Hello everyone at the end of Chapter 65!

Thank you so much for reading! ❤❤❤

This was a wild journey. I am grateful to each one of you, my wonderful friends, for all the support.

I hope you enjoyed Ave and Casey’s story and wish true love to all of you from all of my heart.

Don’t forget that you are all AMAZING! 

Share your thoughts, be free to express yourself and criticize, if you feel it’s necessary.

And don’t forget to vote if you enjoyed the chapter.

See you in the next story.

Love: Anny

Covers Sugar

Hello lovely people ❤❤❤

Here is the promised update with my favorite covers, created for Sugar over time. Have fun looking through them and don’t forget to tell me if you find a favorite.

This was the very first one I made and the book looked like this almost until completed.

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/d7715cd005318d9c61022f91e91ed297a501cfef/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f5a5072503459465a52654e5777513d3d2d313234393038373231302e313730333536343566333831363436613338353630353835383830362e6a7067)

   The next five were created by  juleswritess_ and are all gorgeous. I love them.

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/a74fef3b195e69195fe095cde96a773ac1d043cb/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f6a4155314551456b50795f5174513d3d2d313234393038373231302e313730333536366438343335303736653437303430373236383834302e706e67)

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/564a99388fe04d00caf1c6c796e728181c0e3bde/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f6e74366955502d554b55694a49673d3d2d313234393038373231302e313730333564373231623262343131383734343531393738333238372e6a7067)

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/289310abe47d1e0059285667fe425b328175b06d/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f4468503430356b635973596847513d3d2d313234393038373231302e313730333563376666373265363764343131313434303636383835302e706e67)

And same theme, but with a modification by me:

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/733df5488264510822fb71f62ae83da5a8fe1cc1/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f3768556e395f4b643041765747513d3d2d313234393038373231302e313734383931383033343762613838613831313538363639353534392e6a7067)

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/a503e536a6eef78b549c8446cae49035f4fad0d7/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f6969376873524c69414d6a5759673d3d2d313234393038373231302e313730333564613731653336343465303638323139383937333139372e706e67)

This is my favorite.

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/73b03e929c8458d60205eb130666d7b64ace38f5/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f6e76726e536730434176317147513d3d2d313234393038373231302e313730333563393662356265303531303132393432333630393833332e706e67)

And another version of the last one.

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/f2c7f90df5f19f1ee266fd578c580cdc6242d987/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f7168444d5a6c6d446b6a693668773d3d2d313234393038373231302e313730333563613635376133663636613336343638333430333133332e6a7067)

And the ‘bunny’ series follows. I really love putting bunnies on the cover. You know why. 😃

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/9dd2bd82e4171633fe1807bf23cd4827d042aba3/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f3342646e72656448414436724e673d3d2d313234393038373231302e313730333564636139393966396661353235383731353834303433302e6a7067)

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/1e6a49e6807d2cedec3de4608ca1ea9cb9fa03f3/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f43684b6f4c44346c6f70696e4e413d3d2d313234393038373231302e313734383931356331333933613537633734363439323238343338352e6a7067)

The current one.

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/72cae0fa93cf2367b8307002108bb14154a066bc/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f6c486767325070496b37366533673d3d2d313234393038373231302e313734383931363566363836663764383731393531303034333239332e6a7067)

Here is another favorite.

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/a5ff40f51cba3c12fee81a1791144ebabdfff808/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f4d645f63586648787869327946773d3d2d313234393038373231302e313730333564646566623233353031343738313735363633373834312e6a7067)

I will add any new covers that I or some of the talented people here may come up with.

I hope you had fun.

Oh, and for everyone who is wondering. Casey and Ave got married at a lavish Santorini wedding, organized by grandpa Ivan. Ebony wasn’t invited. They went on a honeymoon to Paris where Ave got a little, pink bunny tattoo on his shoulder. Their new project was saved and super successful and Ave finally became the owner of the MTS Company. Casey is the new boss of the Development Department because Smiley was promoted to Executive Director of Global operations. There are no more tension and quarrels in the department because the new rule is that whoever picks a fight with a fellow colleague has to walk Mozart every day for a week. Mozart is more than happy to help in favor of a good working atmosphere and fully cooperates.😜

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/82989e6a4ebcb44d6d85540bf624cce671ab675b/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f45543264586e7052515a302d38413d3d2d313234393038373231302e313730333566663333623031323365353231303834313239393932322e6a7067)

Ave and Casey also make a short cameo in several chapters of ‘The Hots’.

See you in the next book 😉💗💗

Love: Anny